/ T H E P R EF ACE T O T H E CHRISTIAN T^E A D Andefpecially to the Churflies of iftCaffachufets-Cofoay in N E W~E N G LAN D. m*^ Hat one end defigned by God's All-diftiofing c Providence, its leading fo many of his poor people into this Wildernefs,was to lead them unto a dijltnEt dtfeerning and pratlfe of all the Wajes and Ordinances of his Hon ft according to Scripture- pattern, may feeman Obfervattcn not to be deipifed. That we are fit or able for fo great a fervice, the fenfeof our own feblenefs forbids us to thmk* But that we have large and great opportunity for it, none will "' deny. For, bejides the ufeful Labours and Contemplations oj many of the Lords Worthies mother places, and in former times, contributing to our Help, and fluwing our Principles to be neither novell nor ftngular t the advantage of Experience and Traclife, and the occafton thereby given for daily fearching into the Rule, is co.n(iderable* And He that hath made the path of the juft as the fhining light, is wont flillto givt unto them further li^ht, as the progrefs of their Path requires further praclife, making his Word a Lanthorn to their feet, to (hew them their way fromftep to flep, though haply fometimes they may not fee far before them* It is matter of humbling to us, that we have made no bet' Ur improvement of our opportunities this way ; but fome Fruits God hath given, and is to be praifed for* In former years, and while fundry of the Lords eminent Servants, now at reft from their labour', were yet with us, A Platform of Church T)i(cip\\r\e J compri'Qn£ the brief fumme thereof e (pea ally m reference the Conftitution of Churches {which was our fir ft worl^ when we ca into this Wildtrnefs) was agreed upon by a Synod held at Cambridf and pubiiflied to the world : From which (as to the fabflance tk we yet fee no caufe to recede. Some few particulars refhri Continuation and Combination of Churches, needed yet C£ r - j <~ c \ /*-l *' ...i T H E P R E Fl TO THE CHRISTIAN T^E A D And efpecially to the ChurEhes of Jttajfachufets-Cofouy in N E W-E N G L A N D. Hat one end defigned by God's All-difrofing ^Providence, m leading fo many of his poor people into this Wtldernefs, was to lead them unto a diflinft decerning and prallife of all the Wayes and Ordinances of his Houfe according to Scripture* pattern, may feeman Objervattcn not to be dcffifcd. That we are fit or able for fo great a fervice, the fenfeof our own feblenefs forbids *ts to thinks B Ht fl3at we ^ ave l- Ar !!> c un ^ & reat opportunity for it, none will ''deny. For, be fides the ufeful Labours and Contemplations of many of the Lor di Worthies in other places, and in former times, contributing to our Help, and flawing our Principles to be neither novell nor lingular^ the advantage of Experience and Tratlife, and the occafion thereby given for daily fearching into the Rule* is co.nfiderable. And He that hath made the path of the juft as the fhining light, is wont fiillto give unto them further light, as the progrefs of their path requires farther pradife, mating his Word a Lanthorn to their feet, to (hew them their way from ftep to fiep, though haply fomettmes they may not fee far before them. It is matter of humbling to us, that we have made no bet" . '•' ter improvement of our opportunities this way ; but fume Fruits God hath given, and is to be praifed far. In former years, and while fundry of the Lords eminent Servant s t kow at refi from their labour*, were yet with us, A Platform of Cburch- Y)i(ci^[\ne,comprt^tng the brief fumme thereof, especially m reference to the Conftitution of Churches {which -was our fir fl worl^ when we ca\ tnto this Wilderness) was agreed upon by a Synod held at Cambrid and publifljsd to the world : From which (as to the fabflance th we yet fee no caufe to recede. Some few particulars reftrri Continuation and Combination of Churches, needed yet tA 2 A 1 The Preface pftcite jlating and reducing unto prattfe. For though the Trincipiei thereof were included in what is already publijhed, yet that there hath betna defeel in pr«it~tifc ( ejpecially fince of late years there was more cccafion for it) is too too apparent : For the recJijytng whereof, a more particular Explicatunof the Dotlrine alfo about tuefe things, is hew necejfary. In order hereunto, by the Care and Wifdomeof our Honoured Gene- ral Court, calling upon all the Churches of this Colcnj, to fend ther Elders and MefTengers, this Synod was ajfembled, who after earneji Supplications for Divine Afjiftance, having confuted the holy Scriptures touching the Jjtveflions propofedtothem, have proceeded to the following Jjfue , hoping that if it might feem meet to the Father oj Lights to guide the Churches unto a right Vnderfiandmg and Praftife of his Will in thefe things alfo, the beauty of Chrift's wayes and Spiritual Kingdomc among us would be feen infomt more compleatntfs then formerly* For that which was the prayer of Epaphras for the Coloflians, ought to be both the prayer and labour of us «ti\ viz. that We might (land perfld and compleat in all the will of God : And we truji it is ourfincere defirc; that k is Will,, all his Will, and nothing dfe but his Will, might be done among us. To the Law and to the T.eftimony we do wholly referre our [elves, and if any thing in the following Concluftons be indeed found not to fpeal^ a cording thereunto, lit it be rj tied. We ire wt ignorant that this o>tr Labour will by divers be diver ft cenfured-, fome -pt ill account us too fl itl in the 1'eint of Baptifji, and others too luxe andlarge : But let the Scriptures be fvdge between us all. There are two things % the Honour whereof is in a jleaal manner dear to Cod, and which He cannot, endure to be wronged in j viz» His Holinefs» and His Giace. The Scripture is of. en putting ui in mtndt how much the Lord loveth Hohnefs, andthit w.L is Houfe, and in the holy Ordinan- cestitrnf, and h>w he abhorretht'^e contrary , Mai 2,11. Pfal.Qj.y. & 1.6 Lev. 1 1.44,45. Ezek.22.2fl. & 44.7,8. And htr.ee neither 'u/i&iy/* dare we tidmit thofe unto the holy 'I able vi the Lord, that are jhort of 9ftd ' ■>(Script: 4 Uf+adk tf^diiCern the Lords body ; Nor jet receive or retain theft in Courch- ilatc, and own them as a part of the Lodi holy People, th.xt arevift-'y 'dnotonouflyuuh-ly, wv\tdand prophjpf. fuch wcarebi/ideito pyi ■\y fromaaionjus, 1 Cor.^i}, and thsufne ought m: 40 continue amor.g to the Ghriftian Reader! among us. Neither may we admimfler Baptifm to thofe whofe patebti are not undtr any Church-power or (government any where. To bapi&c fitch, would be to give the title and Liver j to thofe that will not bear th\ yoke of Chrifls Dtfctyles,and to put the holy l\ame>f God upon them, touching whom we can have no tolerable Jecurity that they will be edu- cated m the way es of Hohnefs, or in the knowledge and praclifc of Gods holy WilU Baptifm, wh.ch is the Seal of Member ftnp m the Church the Body of thrift, and an engaging Sign, importing us to be the devoted Subje&so/ Chrtfl } and of all bis holy Government, is not 10 be made a common thing, nor to be given to thofe, between whom and the God-'efs licentious world there is no vifible difference: This would be a provocation and dijhonour to the Holy One of Ifrael. On the other hand, we finde in Scripture, that the Lord is very ten- der of his Grace j that he delight eth to man/fell and magmfie the Riches of it , and that he cannot endure any ft satining or cclipfing thereof, which is both dt [honourable unto God, and injurious unto n.ei, Gal.2 21. Eph.2.7. & 3.2,6,8 Rom n.irf. Ads if. io,ir. & 1 o. 1 f & 20. 24,2^,27. And in special he is- large m the Grace ■cf his Covenant which he maleeth with his vifible Church and Ihople^ and tender of having the fame (Iraitned. Hence when he takes any into Covenant with himfttf, he will not only be their God, but the -God of .their, feed af:erthemin their generations, Gehef, 1 7. 7, 9. esfnd although the apofiatc wicked parent [that rejedeth God and lis iVayes ) do cut off both himfejf and his Children after him, Ex id. 20. C. & 34.. 7. let the Mercy and Grace of the Covenant is \ extended to the faithful and their feed unto a thoufand generations, if the fuccefjive parents do but in the leaf decree jhew themj elves to be lovers of God, and keepers of his Covenant and Commandments, fo at that the Lord yp. II ever rejetl them till they refit! him, Exod 20. 6\ Doit. 7 9*Pfjl lof.8,0. Rom. u. 16— 22 H nre we dtre not ( mtl) the tsfmtpadobapttfi ) exclude the Infnit-cl jldren of the fiithfil from the Covenant, or from Memberfhlp in the vifible Conn', and consequently not from Baptifm^ b sal thereof, . Neither dare we exclude the fame children f for the King- dome of Heaven, (whither the Eletl number fliall fltll be brought in the way of fuch means) and wherein he hsith given unto Officers and Chur- ches a folemn charge to takj care of, and train up fuch, as a part of hit fiocl^, to that end ; faying tot him, as fometimes fo Peter, If you love me, feed my lambs. In obedience to which charge we hope it is, that we are willing anddefirous (though with the inference of no fmaH labour and burthen to our felves) to commend thefe Truths to the Churches of Chrifii that all the Flock, even the Lambs thereof , being duly ftated under Paftoral Power, we might after a faithfull dif charge of our Duty to them, be able to give up our account another day with joy and not with grief. How hard it is tofinde and keep thertght middle way of Truth in thefe things, is known to all that are ought acquainted with the Controversies thereabout. . As we have learned and believed, we have ffol^en j but not without remembrance that we are poor feeble frail men, and tljen- f^re deftre to be corner fant herein with much humility and fear before God and man. We are not ignorant of variety of judgements con- cerning this Subjetl -, -which notwithftauding, with all due reverence to D iff enters, after Religious fear ch of the Scriptures, we have here offered what fcems to us to have the fullefl Evidence of Light from thence', if more may be added, and may be found contained tn the Word of God, this piallbe no prejudice thereunto. Hence alfo we are far re from dt- fnrg that there flwsld be any rigorous tmpoftt ion of thefe things (efpea- ally as to what is more narrow therein, and more controvefal among godly men.) If the Honoured Court fee meet fo farre to adde their count i- tenance and concurrence, as to commend a ferious confidiratwn hereof to the Churches, and to fecure thofe that can wth clcarntfs of judge- ment pratitfe accordingly, from dift trainee, that in this cafe may be fuffictent. To t derate, or t deft e a Tolcrat o i of damnabie Hcrefe f % or of Subveiters of the Fundamcnta s of Faith or Order, we e an irreligious - to the Chrhlian Reader irreligious inconfiftency with the love of true Religion : But to bear one with another tnleffer differences ,dout matters of a more difficult and cok- trover fal nature, and more remote from the Foundation, and vt herein the godly-wife are not like-minded, is a Duty neceffary to the peace and wel- fare of Religion, while we are in the flats of infirmity • Jnfuch things let not him that praclifethdefpifchimthat forbeareth, «»i let not him that forbeareth ]udge him that praclifeth, for God hath received him; But as we do not thus (peak, from doubting of the Truth here delivered (Paul knows where the 7ruth lyes, andis perfwaded of it, R(elves peife& in their attainments, but dtjirous rather to make a progrefs in the knowledge and praclfeof God's holy Will, // therefore the thtngt here poopoundcd concerning the children of Church- members , and the fonfoctation of Churches , be a tart of the Will of God contained in the Scriptures , (as we hope the Dijcourfe enfumg will fhcw them to tt) that doih fuffa- ently befpeak^ their entertainment, although ihey had not formerly been held or heardof amongH us. Yet this muft not be granted, 1 , he contra" ry being the Truth, viz. that the Points herein wh>ch may be mojl fcrupled by fome, are knowv to have been the judgement of the genera- lity of the Elders of theje Churches for many years, and of thofethat have been of mofl eminent ifieem amon% us. As (be fides what was be- fore mentioned from the Plat form of Diftiplinej may appear by the following Testimonies,/; om fundry Eminent and'Worthy Minifters of Chriihw New-England, who are now with God, Fir (I, Touching the children of (hurch-membe-rs, Mr, Cotton Lth this fay wgi The Covenant and Blefling 01 Abraham is that which we plead for, which the Apoftle faith is come upon us Gentiles, Gal.^.i^.. which admitteth the faithful and dafe infant- feed, not during their lives, in cafe tleir lives fhould grow up to A policy or vpen Srandal,but during their infancy, and fo long after as they fhall continue in a vifible ptofellionof the Covenant and Faith, and Religion of their fathers : otherwile, if the children of the faithful grow up to Apoftjcy , or any open Scan- dal, (as flrmatt and Eptn did) as they were then, fo fuch like now are to becaft out of the fellowfhip of the Covenant, and cf the Seals thereof. Grounds and Ends of B'ptifm of £ hifartu p.l05. fee afl P 1 33*i 34. yigair., The feed of the lfraelir.es, though manycf them were not fincerely godly, yet whilcft they held forth the pub- lick prof, flion cf Go^'s people, Diut.z6. ; — 11. and continued un- der the wing cfihe Covenant, and fubje&ion to the Ord nancesjthcy were dill accounted an holy iced, E\ru 9.2. and fo their children were partakers of CircumciCoti. Yea further, though themielve! were fometimes kept from the Lords Supper ("the PaiTeover) foi fome or other undeanncfc jet that debarred not their children f om Circumcifion, to the Chriftian Reader. Circamcifion. Againft this may it not feem vain to {land upon a as Mr. Tho: Allen wtnefjeth in Epift. to the Reader before Treat, of Co- venant and thofe J£tf, andfheweth m large what great good there is in Children YMemberfliip. In ivhich Difcourjes he a]ferteth 3 That as they are Members in their in- fancy, fothey continue Members when they are grown up, till for their wickednefs they be caft out; and that they being Members, their feed fuccelTively are Members alfo, until by DifTolution or Ex- communication they be unchurched : That though they are Mem- bers, it follows not that they muft come to the Lords Supper, b t theymuft fiift appear able to examine themfelves, and difcern the Lords Body : That the Children of godly parents, though they do not manifeft faith in the Gofpel, yet they are to be accounted of Gods Church, until they pofitively rejed the Gofpel, Rom. 1 1 . That this Membership of Children hath no tendency in it to pollute the Church, no more then in the Old Teftament, butisa means rather of the contrary; And that there is as much danger (If not more; of the degenerating and apoftatizing of Churches gathered of pro- feffing Believers, as of thofe that rife out of the feed of fuch. ^r.Prudden/» a Letter to a friend written in the year 165 1, doth plainly exprefi it to be his judgement, That the Children of Lhurch- roernbers, are Members, andfo have right to have their Children baptized.though themfelves be not yet admitted to the Lords Supper. Bis words are thefe : Touching the defire of fach Members children as defire to etcher tSoiS' JA^iSSL*"! l d ° n0t * ethear P" ftifed in an 7 of our SS!^^pB»£^"a2i!5 *»* <^«-not * u % ^denied. compltat that they Children al bareM.XrX • , W V u™ 8 ,n Covenant, undftanding Members, their as hev themfel/eflTr^K y v, ««of their Parents Covenant and Memberlbip, as well have^ot S^ their Parents Covenant and Memberlhip * And they nantXdoS > l!illv Cenfured for br " ch °* t bat *™ ChHdren Tt^hllJ S?¥ W »!^ b >' y,nue °f jt c '^ the privileogeof it to thei the Xovenanfof t t C *'£ " Jjf 7**?**? in V rrn tbus : Thofe Cnildren who are with! the C°ild en in »£»?„„ ?' ""A? M ! mbcrS ° f ir > Bi P tifm cannot be denied onto. Bu There ore BaSS^rK W J th,n / hc Covenant of the Church, and fo Members of ' m cannot be denied unto then The Affumptton is proved thus : a 2 chif \ The Preface CVildren of fuch Parents as are within the Covenant of the Church, and fo Members o£ the : Church, are themielves within the Covenant of the Church, and fo Members of it. But the Children in queftion are Children of fuch Parents as arc in Covenant, and fo Members of the Church. Therefore theyarefo themfclves. The Proportion is clear, beciufc the Parents Covenant for themielves, and for their Children, Peu.29. 10, — 16. E;u\. 16. 8,1*3. And God accepts both, Gtn. 17.12,13. the wholeNation is federally holy, Ezra 9.2. they are expreily faid to be in Covenant with their fathers, Dnut 29. not Partly or partially i n Covenant, Rom.^^. +AUt 2.99. and God ftyles himlelf their God' as well as their fathers, Gen. 1 7.7 ,8,9. and to have God to be our God, is to be in corn- pit at Church- Covenant with him. The Allumption is evident, bceaufeelfefuch their Pa- rents had not had rigltfto Baptifm the Seal of iheCovenant,but that they had right unto, and fo received it ; and the fame right that they had, cheir Children have, who are in- cluded irj their Covenant, as they were in tbeir father; and are not Jefs truely or lefs corhpleatly in Covenant. Ltfttji {to «dde no mere) Mr. Nath, Rogers, in a Letter to a Friend, bearing date 1 8. II. l6$l. hath the fe words : To the Queftioa concerning the Children of church-members, I have nothing to oppofe, and I wonder any ihould deny them to be Members. They are Members in cenfu EaleJIjJiico ; God lb calls them, the Church is fo to account of them : And when they are adult* «eM/i*,thougb having done no perfonal aft, yet are to be in Charity judged Members (till, and till arter due calling upon, they fhal! refufe ornegleftjtoacknowledgcand own the Covenant «r their Parents, and profefs their belief of, and fubjeftion to the contents thereof For Praftife, I confels 1 ai count it our great default, that we have made no more real di!tinftion between theleann others^ that they have been no more attended, as the lambs of theFlock or Chi iit ; and whether it be not the caute of the corruption and woeful de- fection of out youth, d:jqu;ri I'trmittimus. So that it was the judgement of thefe Worthies m their time, that the. children of Church-members are member s of the Church as well as their parents ,and do not ceafe to be members by becoming adult, but do fttlicor.-. tinue mthe Church, untiUin fame way of Godtbey be cafl out $ and that they are fubjetl to Church- difcipline, even as other members, and may have their children baptised be fare themfelves be received to the Lords Supper : and yet that in this way there is no tendency to the corrupting the joynt Judg- ment ef all the Elders upon the River i u£ Ncw-bazc», Gu. Milfra, Straijord, Fairfield, and mo ft of the Eiders in the P.:r, a i i ^ the Preface which it is clear, thtt thk potnt of Onfociatum of Churches Unontw in» %/ention of theft times* but was taught and profeffed m New-England mam yean agoe, for fo it was we fee in Mr* Hooker'* time, ana it u now above fifteen years fence he departed this /»/>, To thefe of our own Mtnifeers, we fenill wly adde a pajfage in the Apologetical Narration of 'Dr. Goodwyn, Mr* Nye, Mr. Sidrach Simpfon, Mr* Burroughes, and My, Bridge j wherein, he fides much more to this purpofe, touching the Ramedy provided in the Congregational- wayfor mat- Admimflrattons^or other mtf carriages in Churches, p.ltf — — Si. They fet it down (in p. 21 .) as their pafi and prifent Trofelh.cn, Thar it u the moft to be abhorred Maxime that any Religion hath ever made profeflion of, and therefore of all other the moft contradi- ctory and difhonourableunto that of Chriftianity,* that a fingle and particular Society of men, profefling the Name of Chrift,and pre- tending to be endowed with a Power from Chrift, to judge them that are of the f.ame Body and Society within themfdves, fhould further arrogate unto themfelves an exemption from giving account, or being cenfurable by any other, either Chriftian Magiftrate above them, or Neighbour-Churches about them. See alfo MuBunotfghes Hcart-Divif. pag 4347. Brethren, bear wteh us : Were it for our own Sakes, or Namei,or fn- tereflf, we fhouldnot be follicitous to beg (parity of you. With hs it is a fmall thing to be judged of man's day. "But it u for jour fakes, for your children's J 'ake, and for the Lord's fake, that we intreat for a cha- ritable, candid, and confederate Acceptation of our labour herein* It u that the Congregations of the Lord might be cftablifhed before Him m Truth and Peace, and that they might have one heart and one Way m the fear of God, for the good of them and of their children after them. Do we herein feekj>ur felves ? our own advantage, eaje or glory ? Surely we feel the contrary !■ What is it we defer e, but that we might do our utmojl to carry your poor Childrento Heaven ; and thatwe might fee thefe Churches bouna* up together in the Bonds of Truth and Peace ? For- give us this wrong. But frou/d the Church-education of ytur children be by the want of your heirty concurrency rendred either unpi^ib'e c r in* eft c~tual; fhonld they live as Lambs in a large place, for want of your agreement to own them of the Flock, we befeech you to confider how un- ,corr>f-r< able the account hereof would be another day . We pray wvh the s4pojlit,i\\M you do no evil, not that we fhould appear approved, bot to the GhriftianReader^ fcut that you fliould do that which is good and right, though we be reje&ed. For we can do nothing againit the truth, but for the truth : and this alfo we wi(h, even your perfe&ion, 2 fir. 1 3. 7,8,9. How cver y we hope after- ages will bear wttnefs, that we haze been in feme meafure faithful to the Truth in thefe things, and to this part of Chnflt Kingdome alfo m our generation. But we may not let pafs this opportunity, without a w&rd of Caution and Exhortation to the Youth of the Country ,tht Children of our Chur- (hes, whofe Jnterefl we have here afjerted. Be not you puffed up with Pri- Viledges, but humbled rather > in the awful fenje of the Engagement, Duty and Danger thu doth attend them : It is an high favour to have a place in Bethel, in the houfe of God, and in the gate of Heaven ; but it is a Dreadful place : Cjod mil le fon&ified m all that come nigh bim. A place nigh unto Cod {or among his people who are near to bim,Pf. 1 48. 14) is- a place of great fear, Pfa.89.7 . Take heed therefore unto your fe'ves, when owned as the people of the Lord your God, (Deut, 27.9,10.,) left there fhould be among you any root that bearerh gall and Worm- wood. Take heed that you do r,ot with a /pint of pride andhaughtimfs, or of vanity andflightnefs, either challenge or ufeanj of your Friviledger* Thinks not to bear the Name of ChrtflianSy without bearing the Yo/^e of Chrifl. Remember, that all Relations to God and to his people, do come hadenwith Duty ; andallGofpel-duty mtift be done in humility. The Wayesof the Lord are right, and the humble and ferious fhall walk, in them, but proud Tranfgrefjors fhall fall therein. Be not fons of Belial, that can bear no yoke : Learn fubp ilion to (hrifls holy Government in all the farts and wayes thereof Beftibjetl to your godly Parents : BefubjcFb to y ok r sj> /ritual Fathers and Paflors 9 and to all their Jnflruclions, Ad- monitions and Exhortations: Be fubjetl unto faithful Brethren, and to Words of counfel and help from them : Ye younger, fubmit your felves unto the elder ; and to that end, be clothed Wrth humility. Lye un~ der the Word and Will of Chrft, at difperfed and conveyed to you by all his appointed I#fir*me> ts in the r refpithve pLces, Breaks not in upon the Lord's Table (or upon the Priviledges of full (fornmunioh) wit ho: t due qualification, and orderly admitfion thereunto, left you eat and drink your own damnation. Be ordered, and take not upon you to or- der the affairs of Gods Family ; that « Hut t he place of thofe rvho are yet bt t in the fiat e of Imtiat on and l : cm cation in the th.rch of God. Carry it >n all things wthaspnit f humility^ modify , fob, uty and fe a. r The Preface, &c] ftars that ourfoules may not jveep in fecret for jour pride , and thai God may ho: refift c? reject ypu a* a generation of his wrath. Oh that the ■Lord would pour out a tfiritoftiumlUtion & Repentance upon all the younger fort in the Country, ( yea & upon elder too, for our negletls) from Dan to Bcerfheba ! Ok thai we might meet at Bot~him, becaufefo ma* ny Canaanites ofunfnhdued, yea growing corruptions are found among ml Let it not befud, that when the fir ft cjr beft generation in New-England were gathered to their fathers, there arofe another generation after them that knew not the Lord. Behold, the Lord had a delight in your fathers to love them, and he hath cho/en you their feed afcer them, to enpy thefe Liberties & Opportunities ;as it is this daj : Circumcife there- fore the fore-skin of your hearts, and be no more fUrT-necked, but yield your felves to the Lord,<*»d to the Order of His San&uary/o/^ him,and wait on him in all lots wayes with holy fear and tremb, ing : for the Lord your God is gracious and merciful, and will not turn away his face " from you, if you return unto him j if you fcekjhim he will be found of jou> but if youforfakehim, he will cafi you-vff for ever. We [hall conclude ; when we have given the Reader a fhort account tftht Work^enfutng. The Propofitions in Anfwt r to the fitft Queftion, weft~ ( ifter much dffcuffion andconfideration from the Word of Cod) footed and Concluded by the Affembly in the particular terrr $ as they are here expref- fed a The Arguments then ufedfor their Confirmation, being drawn up by fome deputed thereunto, after they had been J 'ever al times read and con- Jidered in the Affembly, were Voted and Confented to, as to the fumme and fubftance thereof, 7he Anfwer to the fecond Queftion is here given With great brevity, partly becaufe fo much u already faid thereabout in the forefaidVfotfyrm of Dilcipline, and partly by real on of great ftraits of time : But what is here presented was the joyntconclufion of the Sy- nod. es4 Preface was de fired by the aSlffembly to be prefixed by fome appointed thereunto, which is here accordingly by them performed. Now the Godof truth & peace guide us ejrallhis people in the rvaye.'^Jr give us the fruits thereof $ help us to feed hisftoc^ and his lambs, & to be fed by him as the flieep of his paftnre,that when iht chief-Shepherd fhall ap- pear,^ may receive together a Crown of glory that fadeth not away, \\ & may enter into the joy of our Lord,a( thoje that have neither de/pifed bis little ones,w denied to be our Brother's keeper: But having faithfully en- devoured to promote the continuation of his Kingdom,& Communion oj his .; peoplf,v/ay Reft & Reign with a ! l Samts in the kingdom of his glory. Unto whom be glory in th« Church by Chrift; Jefus throughout all ages world without end» [1 ] ^nA.^wjji^Jtfj^t^^ |iJJSi|i.^jiJ>^l>^i|>;|>.J^k$>i^^^«J> <£^J J i$t <$^«f>J2f}i* «^> T H 3*» E E ANSWER OF THE ELDERS AND OTHER MESSENGERS of the Churches, A fTembled at Bofton in the Tear I 6 6l, TO The guefliom Propounded to them bj ORDER of the Honoured GENERAL COURT. Qucft, i. ~<^f^y Ho are the SubjtBs of Baptifmi j7,Jw: ffeVp^t rhe Anjwer may be given in the fol- 1 J^Lyjjfi lowing propoGtions, brief!/ confirmed .BsfllPf fromtbe Scriptures. t: They that according to Scripture , are Members of the -V'ipble Church, are the fubjccls of Baptifme, 2 The Members of the Vfible Church according to fcrip* ture,are Confederate vfible Believers, in particular Church- es, and their infant- feed. i.e. children in minority •> whofe next parent s, one or both, are in Covenant* 3 The Infant-feed of confederate vijiblt Believers , are members of the fame Church with their parents , and when grown up, are pcrfonally under the watch, dfcipltne and Gc- vernment of that Church* 4 Theft Adult per font, are not therefore to be admitted to full Communion , meertj becaufe they art and continue fi members numbers % without fuck further qualifications) aitheWwdof Goi require tb thcmnto* f Church-members who were admitted in minority ,. under- (iandngthe DMrine of Faith, *nd public kjy profejjing their ajfent i hereto-, not fcandalous in life > and ficnnly owning the Covenant before the Church, wherin they give up them fives and their children to the Lord., and fabjetl i hem/elves to the Government of Chris! tn the Church , their children are to be Baptifed, 6 Such Church-member sjpho either by death^r feme other extraordinary 'Providence, have been inevitably hmdred from publicly Afting as aforefaid, yet have given the Church caufe tn judgment of charity , to lool^ at them as fo qualified , and fuch as had they been culled thereunto, would have Jo afled , their children are po be Baptifed* 7 The members of Orthodox Churches, being fund in the :Fa^h,-atidnot fcandalous in life, and prefenting due testimo- ny tbtfeof ; thefe occafonally. camming from one Church to another, may have their children Baptifed in the church whither they come, by virtue of communion oj chtrches : but if they remove their habitation , they ought orderly to co- venant and fubjetl themfilves to the Government tf Chnfi in the church where thty fettle their abode , and fo their children to be Baptifed, It beini the churches duty to receive fuch unto communion, fo farr m they are regular- ly fit for the fame % The Confirmation of thefe Proportions from the Scripture foilowech. 'Proportion First* Theythtt ■ according to Scripture are members of thevifible Church, are the fuljiBt of Baptijme. . The trueth hereof may appear by the following evidences horn the word of God. I. When Chriftfaitb, $o ye therefore and teach, or (as |he Greek is ) dtfcipie *& Nations, Baptifing them , tJWnt»Z$- > 9 he kcexprefleth the adequate fubjedof Baptifme, to be dtftipfa) Qtdijcipledmes, "But difciples there is tfee fame with members of the vifiblt church : For the vifible Church is Chrifts fihool , wherein all tie mem- bers fund related and fubjeded to him , as their Mafter and Teafcher, and fo are bis jcholari or difciples , and under his teaching, as verfc 2o. And it is that vifible fpiritual Kingdome ofCbrift, which he there from his Kingly power, ztr: 18. fend- ech them to fet up and adminifter in vt r: 1 9. the fubjeds where- of are under his Lawes and Government: verfc 20. Which f ibjeds (or members of that Kingdome i, e. of the vifible Oiurch) are termed difciples verfe 19. Alfo in the Ads of the A poftles (the (Tory of their accomplifljment of that commiflion) dfctples are ufually put for members of the vifible churc'o: sSlcls 1. 1 J In tbemids if the difciples: who with others added to them , are called the chard, Acls 2:47 : The members whereof are again called difaptes , Acls 6t$,2. Alls ?;!, againjf the dif- ciples of the Lord, i.e againft the church if God, 1 Cor. 15 9 G*L I 1 3 Alls 9 26 He aflxyed to j ,jh himfef to the dif ciples. The difciples at Lyftra, Jcomum And ssfntioch, Ads 14 2122 are called the church in each of thefe places ietfe%l So tht church verfe 27 the difcples verfc 28. Ads 18.22 the thvrch at (fefarea ; Ads 21.16 the dfctples ifCeftre*: So Ads 18 23 with chap, 17.41 and CjaLi.z. Ads 18.27 and r'^p/20 1 with zerfe I7.28 From all which it ippeareth that dfcipks in /l^.f.28.19 and members of the vfiblt church , are termes equivalent : and difciples being there byChrift him- fclfe made the fubjeds of Baptifm, it fid lows that the members of the vifible Chur£h are the fubjeets of baptifme. 2 Baptifm is thifeal of fir& entr into Chrift the head , and confequently into the Qiurch his body &from the Apoftlescoftant praccifein baptifiNg B 2 • perfons Cf.l perfons upon their firft comroing in, or firft giving up tbemfelve* to the Lord and them. ^7*8. 12, & i6A^l.i* CM8.8. and in Acls 2.4142 „ they were baptized at their firft adding to the 8iurSi,6r admiflion into the Ap»Jile< fetiow(htp, wherin they af- terward continued. And from its anfwering unto circum- ciiion , which was a feal of initiation or admiflion into the £hur£hj Hence it belongs to all and onelythofe that are entred into, that are with in, or that are members of the vifible. £hur£h. 3. They that according to Script me are members cf the vifi- bicChnnbytheycre in Covenant. For it is ihe Covenant that COnftituteth the Chur3l, Dent 29. 12,13. They muft enter m- to covenant^ that they.might be eftabfijhed the people or Church" of God. Nqw the initiatory feal fs affixed to the Covenant andappointed to ran parallel therewith, gen. 1 7. 7, p, 1 o, 1 1. io circumcifion was : and hence called the covenant. Getr. 17. 13. Ads 7. 8. and h Baptifme is, being in like manner annexed to. the promije or Covenant, ^#j 2.38,39,. and being the feal that anfwereth to circumcifion j Co/. 2. II, 12* 4» Chr ifl doth Savftifie and cleanfe the Church by the waft/tn^ •f.w*ter t ie,by Baptifme Spb.'$.2$.i6 Therefore the who!e.Chu< St- and fo all the.msmbers thereof ( who are alfo laid in Scripture to be Santlified in Cbrtftftfa, 1 Cw:i,2, ) are the fubjeds of Bap- tifme- A nd although it is the mvifible cbu i\^,unto the fpintual and eternall good whereof, this and all other Ordinances la ft ly have refped , and which the place mentioned in £ph:f. may in a fpecial manerlook«anto,yet it is tiie vifible Church that is the next and immediate lubjed of the adminiftration thereof., For the fubjed of vifible external ordinances to be adminiftred by men , muft needs be vifibje. And fo the Apoftles Baptized fundry perfons, who were of the .vifible, but not of the invifible Chur£h, as Simon Magus, Ananias and Sapplrira, and others. And thefe are vifibly l J u, chafed and Santtttied by -the bloud.of Cbnftf'he H'ondoftbe covenant ', Acls 2^.28. Heb io.2p. There- fore the vifible feal ofrhe covenant and of cleanfing by Chrifts bipud belongs to them, 5. The ft The Circumcifion is often put fir the whole Jewifh Churtch trfvr the tnembtrs of the vtfible Church under the Old T eft a went* Thofe within are exprefTed by [tf?e arcuwafed] and thole Without by [ the uncircttmcifed. \ Rom: 1 5 . 8. & 3 • 3°« ^P* 3 -' 2 ' U,?udg:i4.. 3.&i5.i8.i one or both, are in Cove- nant. Sundry particulars-are comprifed in this proportion, whifli wee may confider and confirmed) ftin&ly. Adult perfons who are n.embers of the vifible Ch:trc u , Are by Tartlet 1* rule confederate vifible beleevers: Alls: $\ 1 4. believers were ad- dedto the Lord. ■ The believing Corinthians were members of the Churcli there Alls 18:8 with 1 Cor 1. 2. £r 12. 27, The infcriptionsoftheEpiftles written to Churches, and calling the members thereof iS* ttts, and fait hf 'tell, (hew the fame thine, Epb 1 .t. Thi 1. 1 . CJ, u 2. And that confederation, i, e. covenant- ing explicate or imphcite, [ the latter preferveth the efTnce of Confederation, the former is duety and moft delireable ) isnecef- fary to make one a member of the vifible ChurQi, appears. 1 . Be- caufe the~.ChUi£fa i& conftituted by Covenant: for there is B 1 between TO 'between Chrift and the Chur£h the mutHallengagement and re- lation of King and iubje&s, husband and fpoule; this cannot be but by Covenant (internal], if you fpeak of the invifible Chui£h, external of the vifible ) a HiufcTi is a company that can fay, God is our God and we are his people, this is from the covenant be- tween God and them. 'Uut 29, 12,1 3, E^tQ t<5,8. 3 The Qiuicliof riCold Teftament was the £huicliofGod by cozenant GtfMj, Dent 29 and was reformed ftill by renewing of the cove- nant 2chron 15,12. & 23, i6:& 3 4.. 3 i 32 Aeh: 9 38: Now the 6hu relies of the Gentiles under the new Teftamrntftand up- on the fame bafis or root with thefliurfli of the Old Teftamenr,& therefore are constituted by Covenant, as that was Ron,: 11. 17. . i$.Epk:z xi, 12,19 & y.6.Hcki:io, 3. Baptifme enters us into the Cbu.rfh Sacramentally, /', e, by fealing the Covenant. The Covenant therefore is that vvhicli conftitutes the Chur£h and inferrs membership, and is the Vow in Bapujme commonly fpo- kenof. f ^Tanic. 2» The members of the viftble Church arefuch as are confederate m particular Churches. It may be minded that we are here fpeak- ing of Members fo ftated in the vifible Church, as that they are Subjects to whom Cbiufll ordinances may regularly be admini- ftred, and chat according to ordinary difpenfaticn. For were it gaumed that//?* Apafttet and Evangtltjts did iometimes Baptize luSi, as were not Members of any Particular Chuth, yet their extraordinary ofrkc, large Power and Commifiion renders them not imitable therein by ordinary Officers. For then they might Baptize in private without the prclence of a Chriftian affemblie, teThdipdidtheZiinHch, But that in ordinary difpenfaton iheMembersofche vifible Church according to Scripture, a;e fuSi as are Members of fome particular Chiufh, appeares, 1 . Be- caufe the vifible belecver that profiCdly Covenants with God, doth therein gjye up himfelfe to wait on God in all his ordinances. Dew 26: 17,18. /*4W;: 28,19,20. Butall the Ordinances of God are to be enjoyed ondyiu a particular Chui 81. For how often do we find in the Scripture that they came together into one place (or met as a congregational particular Chu £h) for the obfer- vation aud enjoyment of the Ordinances. MU\ z:ii 4.4, 46, #4,31: & 11.26. & 20:7. I Con p 4.& II.lS.2K $V & 14:23* 2. TheApoftlein his Epiftles writing to Saints ox "Beteever^vniies to theraas in particular Ch^rthe:, 1 Cor r. 2. Epb: i.f. T 5 /^/ j.-t.CV 1.2. And when the ftory of the Acts fpcakes of Difci pics other places fhew that thofe arc un- derftood to be Members of parnctiL r Cbur„be.<, AH* 1 8 23. with Gal: 1- 2. Wflj 21 16. w£ (.hop 18: 22 AQs;i\ .26. c 14: 22, 23,27,28. All whi£h fhewes that the Scripture acknowledged no fettled ordeilyi&ate of vifible beleevers in Covenant with Gcd^batoncly in particular Chui flies. 3. The members of tac vifible ChurQi are Difciples.as was above cleared : now Difcr pies arc under Difipline and liable to ChurOi-cenfures : for they are ftated fubjedsof Chrifts Laws and Government, *JW <**: 28. jp,2o. but Cbut£h Government and cenfures are extant now in ordinary difpenfation,ontly in a particular Chur£h. Mat 18. 17. iCu: %. 4. The Infant-feed tf confederate vifible beleevers are alf* numbers Tartu : 3. ef the vifible Churchy The ttuth of this is evident from the Scriptures and reafons following. I Tbt covenant of Abraham as to the [ubflance thereof, viz> that ArgtfM: j wberebj God declares bimjelfe to be tht God of the faith full &t'.cir /W, Genii 7.7. continues under the Gofpel ,as appears. I Eecaufe the Beleeving inOiurcTied Gentiles under Che new Teftament,do ftand upon thefame root of covenanting dbrahamjuiKfh the f.ms Were kronen offfrom,Rjm 11,16,17 18. 2 Becaufe Abraham in regard of that Covenant was made a Father ofm.wy nation', Get.:i 7.4>f. even ofGentilesas well as Jewcs, under New-Teftament as well as Old, T^om. 4.16 17. Ga'i, 29. /, e, in Abraham as a pat^ terne and root, God ( not onely fhewed how he Juftifies the be- Jeever, Gil: 3.,^W. 4. butalfo) conveied that covenant to the faithfull and their feed in all nations, j£&£ 1 9i9. If a Sori of Abraham, then Salvatiot:, i s r. the Covenant diipenfation of Salvation is cmero hs hon(e. 3. As thit covenant was com- municated to profelvte Gentiles under the Old Tcftament, fo its communication to the inchurched Gentiles under the new 1 cfla- eifiDt isdearly held forth iadiverfe-piaces Cy^.i^the ble/Ong of jit/jabum s . [8 ] y/Zr/j^wcomprfzeth both the internal benefits -of Juftiflcation by faith &c which the Apoftle is there treating of; and the ex- ternal difpenfation of Grace inthevifiblecTiurch to the faithfull & their feed, Get,: 28 4. but the whole BleJliig of Abraham (and fo the whole covenant } is come upon the Gentiles through fefx-s C'-rijt. Eph: 2. 12, 19 They had been firangi r, , but now were no mbYC il rangers from the covenants of protmfe i, e, from the co- venant of grace, whicTi had been often renewed , efpecially with Abraham and thehoufeof Ifrael,and had been in the external! difpenfation of it, their peculiar portion, fo that the Ephe(tans % who were a farr off, being now called and made nigh, v+ I5— 17- they have the promife or the Covenant ofpromife to them and to their Children, according to 4&t\3£\9\ and fo are partakers of that Covenant of Abraham, that we are f peaking of. Eph'. 1,6. The inflhurcbed Gentiles are put into the fame inheri- tance for fubftance ( both as to invifible & vifible benefits accor- ding to their refpe&ive conditions ) are of the fame body , and par- takers of the jame promife with the J ewes, the Children of Abra- ham, of old. The fame may be gathered from Gen: 9,27 Mat 8 n,C7-2i, 4.3. 4.. Sundry Scriptures whicTi extend to Gof- pel-times do confirme the fame intereft to the feed of the faithful which is held forth in the covenant of Abraham, and confequently do confirme the continuance of that covenant . as Exod: 20: 6, there in the fanction of a moral and perpetual Commandecnent, and that refpeAing Ordinances, the portion of the fliurcb, God declaretb himfelf ro be a God of mercy, to them that love him,and to their feed after them m their generations : confbnant to Gen: 17.7* Compare herewith 'l-fal. iof .8,9 & Dent, 7.9. Dcut. 30. 6. The grace fignified by circttmcijton is there pro- mifed xo Parents and Siildren , importing the covenant to both, which circumcifion fealed, Gv»: 17. and that is a Gofpel-pro- mifc, as the A poftlcs citing part of that context, as the voice of the Gofpei, fhewes Aon.: 10, 6-8. with But: 30,11-14- and it tea^hethto the Jewesin the latter dayes, vet. i-J. /fij:6$ 23. In the moft Glorious Gofpel-ftateof the Siurch, ver„ 17 -19> the bltfling of cheLord is the promifed portion of the off- firing [p] faring or Children, as well as of the falthfull parents. Co F/ay: 44% 3,4. Jf*i. 59.20, 2t. Ez^ek: U 25,26. atthefuture cal- ling of the Jewes, which thofe texts have reference to, ( Rom.11. 26. £,o?<: 37. 19-22.23 24.) //?^/r Children (hall be under the promife or Covenant of 1 fecial Grace to be conveyed to them in the Ordinances, Jfm: 59.21. and be fubje&s of David* ?, e, Chrift their Kmg E^ek^U* 25. and have a portion in his Sancluary, virf 2.6 and this according to the tenor of the ancient covenant of Jl- braharr, whereby God will be their God (vi£. both of parents and Children ) and they (hall he his Temple, verf: 26,27. N° w a l- thongh more abundant fruits of the Covenant may be feen in thofe times, and the Jewes then may have more abundant Grace given to the body of them to continue in the Covenant, yet the tenoi and frame of the Covenant itlelfe is one and the fame, both to Jewes, and Gentiles under theNew-Teftamentj Gal: 3. 28. Coll: 3. u. Heb, 8. 10. The hoafe ofjpae/, i : e, the Chur£h otGjd both among Jewes and Gentiles under the new Teftament, have that Covenant made with them, thefumm whereof is,/ will be their God and they Jhall be my people: whi£h is a renewing of that Covenant of Abraham in Gen 17. (as the fame is very often Over in thofetermes renewed in Scripture, and is diftinguiflbed from the Law, Ga': 3 16,17. Beb 8.9 ) wherein is implied Gods being a God to the (eea as well as parents, and taking oth to be his people^ though it be not exp.efltrd : even as it is often plain- ly implied in that expreffion of the Covenant in Other places of Scripture.- J> mi .29. 13. '/er.31. 1. & 32.38,39 ■& 2 4-' 7- & 3° 22, 2o E^ekj 3 7.27,2 5 1 . Allotbe writing if 1 he Law in the heart, in Hct:$:io.,h that heart ctrcamci [un \vhi£h Dcm-.^o 6. extends both to parents and feed And tbetetme,/^/* oflfrael, doih according to Scripmre-ufe fitly exprefse and take in (efpecially as to the externalladiriniftrationoftbe Covenant) both parents and Children : among both wbi£h are found that eled and laved number, that make up the in vifible Ifrael . compare Jer: 13. 11. & 9.z6.ir'i.') 7* Hop. 1.6. Ez, ^'39.25". Neither may we exclude the leajl in agi fro.m the good of that pvomife, Heb 8: 1 r- ( they being fometimes pointed to by that phrale, from the few C t0 [ 10 ] to the greatef}, ^.44.12. with verfe 7.) no more then the Ieaft in orher refpedts ; compare I fa. 54.1 ?. la Alls 2.39. at the pafting of thofejews into New Tefta- ment ChurcTl- eftate, the Lord is fo far from repealing the Co venanu interejl that was granted unto children in the former Teftament, or frem making the fliildren there lofers by their Parents faitb, that he doth exprefly renew the old grant, and tells them that the prc- imfeoi covenant (forthepromife and the covenant are terms that do mutually infer ea£h other j compare Ails 3.25". £7^.3.16,17, 18, 29. Rom* 4. 16. Heb. 617) u to them and to their children : and the fame is afferted to be the appointed portion of the far off" Gentiles,when they fhould be called. By all whi&i it appearetb, that the covenant of Abraham, Gen.17.7f whereby Gcd ts the Cod of the faithfulland their feed,continues under the Go/pel, Now if the feed of the faithful be ftill in the covenant of Abraham } then they are members of theviftble Church , I. Be- caufe that covenant of Abraham ,Gen.l7. 7. was properly church* covenant, or the covenant which God makes with hu viftble church, t, e, the covenant of grace confideied in the external difpenfa- tionof it, andin the promifes and priviledges that belong to that difpenlation. For many were taken into that covenant, that were never of the mvifible church : and by that covenantee family of Abraham, as alfo by the renewing thereof, thehoufeof Ifrael af- terward were cftablifhed the vifible €hur£h of God, Gen. 17. and jDeut:29:ii,i$. Tbey have the covenant made with them, Diut 29:14,1 f . and the covenant is faidto be between CoiQ- them (between me & its'ee, and between thy feed after thee : (o the Hebrew runs) Gen:iy:y. They are alfo in that covenant appointed to be the fubje&s of the witUtarj fttl oi the covenant, the [ II ] thefeal of membership, to.17 9,io,ri. Therefore the feed are according to that covenant, members of the vifible 8iur£h, as well as their parents. Such feed or children are federally holj, I Cor. 7.14- The word Arg"m: 2. [holy] as applied to any fort of perfons, is never in Scripture ufed in a lower lenfe than (or federal or covenant-hohnefs, (the covenant- bolinefs of the vifible Chur£h ; ) but very often in that fenfe, E^ra 9:2. Dettt:j:6. & 14:2,21: & 26:19. & 28. p: £xod:L9:6: Dan:%:i4: & 12: 7: Rom: 11: 16: So that to fay they are holy in this fenfe, vi\. by covenant-relation and feparation to God in his Chuifli, is as mu£h as to fay, they are in the covenant of the vqible churchy or members of it. From WarkioHiAftf: Mat 19:1$: thildrens member (hip in Argum: 3. the vifible Churfli, is either the next and immediate fenfe of thofe Words of Ghrift, Of (uch it the kingdome of heaven j and fo the kingdome of heaven t or of (jod, is not rarely ufed in other Scri- ptures to exprefs the vifible Siurcli, or c"hut£h-eftate, Mat. 25M .♦ & 21:43: 8.11,12. or it evidently follows from any other fenfe that can rationally be given of the words. For thofe may not be denied a place and portion in the vifible church, whom Chrift affirms to have a portion in the kingdome either of invtfible grace, or of eternal glory : Nor do any in ordinary courfc pafsinto the Kingdome of Glory hereafter, but through the Kingdome of Grace in the vifible Cburfli here. Adde alfo, that Chrift there gracioufly invites and calls little children to him } isg^eai/y cttfpleafed with thofe that would hinder them, afferts them, notwithftand- ing their infancy, to be exemplary in receiving the kingdome of Cod, embraceth them in his arms, and Itleffcth them : all whi£h fhews Chrift's dear affeftion to, and owning of thefliildren of the Churfli, as a part of his kingdome ; whom we therefore may not difownjeft we incurre his difpleafure.as the Difciples did. Such feeder children are difciples according to Mat 28:19: as ap- Arguml 4. pears, 1. Becaufe fubjefts of Chrift's Kingdome are equivalent with difciples there, as the frame of that Text fhews, verfe 18, 19,20. but fu£h Children are fubje&s of Chrift's Kingdome, or of the kingdome of heaven, tJ^Cat-A^w^: In the difcipling of all G 2 Nations [12] Nations intended in Mat, 2%. 1 9. the kjngdome of Go J, wb;£h bad been the portion of the Jews, was communicated to the Gen- tiles, according to Mat. 2 1.43. But in the kingdome of Cod thefe Children have an intereft or portion, Mark^ 10.14. 2. The Apoftles inaccomplifhing that commiflion, /i^.28.19. did dijciple fome children, ztf, the fliildren of difcipled parents, jIlIsz.})?. <& J f.io. They are there called and accounted dif- ciplet , whom the falfe tea£hers would have brought under the yoke of circnmcifion after the wanner oj tJMofes, verfe J,f. But manyof thofe were children j Sxod.u.fi. Ails 21,21. Lydia and her heujhold, the J ay lor and all kit, were difcipled and bapti- zed, Atls 16.15,31 33. 'Paul at Corinth took in the Children in- to the holy fchol of C hnfl, 1 Cor 7.14. 3. Su£h children be long to Chrifl ; for he calls them to him as his, to receive his blef- fing, Mark^ 10. t 3- 16, They are to be received in his Name, Alar^.yj. Lttk,t 9 48- They have a part w the Lord, ^c//..22. 24. 25 . therefore they are difaples : for to belong to Chnjl, is to be a dijciple of Chrifl, Mark^y- 41. with Mat* 10.42. Now if they be d.fciples, then they are members of the vtfikte church 3 as from the equivalency of thofe terms was be r ore (hewed. Argum'. J- The whule current and harmony of Scripture fjew.', that ever fine? (here w>s a viftble church on earthy the children thereof have by the Lords appointment been a part of it. So it was in the Old, and it is and Hull be fo in the New Teftament. Eve, the mother of all living, hath a promife made Jt«. 3. 15. not only of Chrifl the head-feed, but through him alfo of a Church-feed, to proceed from her in a continued lineal fucceffion, whicli fhould continually be at vifible enmity with, and ftand at a diftance, or be feparated from the feed of the Serpent. Under that promife made to Lie and her feed, the £h ldrcn of Adam are born, and are a part of the C hur£h jn Adam's family; even Cain was (0, CJfw.4. 1,3. till cafl out of the prefence of L;od therein, verfe 14. being now ma- nifestly one of the feed of the Serpent, 1 John 3.12. and fo becoming the father of a wicked un£hui£hcd race. But then God ippowted unto Eve another ,viz: Seth, in whom to continue the line of her Church- feed, Gen 4.2J. How it did Continue in his Hi ] bis feed in their generation; i {Ump. 5 ■' fa {hewctb. Hence the fhiUren of the ChurcTi are galled Sons of God, (wl i£h is as rnu£h as mem- bers of the vifible Church) in contradiftindion to the daughter* of men,Gen.6 2 If righteous Noah be rfcken into the ArK (ihen the onely preferving place of the,Chui£h) bis thildren ace taken in with him, Gen. 7.1. though one of them, vi^. Ham, after proved degenerate and wicked ; but till he fo appears, he is con- tinued in the Chuc£h with his Brethren: So Gen. 9. 2f ,26,27. as the race of Ham or his (on Canaan 1 parent and thAdven) ai e enrjed j fo Shem (parent and Children) U blejjed, and continued in the place of bleiling,the Church : As }aphet alfo, orl-ipha'i, pofterity ( ftill parent and Children) (hall in time be brought in. The holy line mentioned in Gen. n. ic — 26 fhews how the ChurcTi continued in the feed of Shem (torn him unto Abraham. When that race grew degenerate, /0//J.24-2. then God called tsibraham out of hiscountrey, and from his kindred, and ella- blifud hi* covenant with hi», vth.Qn ftilkook in parents and chil- dren, (7^7.17.7,9. Soit dida.terin the houfe of Ifrael, 'Dew, 29.11,12,13. and when any eminent reftaurarion or eftabhfli- ment is promifed to the Chm£h,tbe children thereof are ftill taken in, as (harersin the fame, Pfal 102.16,28. & 6 9. 35-, 36, Jertm\ 32:38,39 V/^:65:i8,i9,23. Now when Chrift comes to fet up theGofpel-adminiftrationof hisChuicli in the New Tefta- ment, under the term of the kingdomevf hemven, Alar.y.x. & 1 1. II. he is fo far from taking away £hildret*s portion and mem- be rfhip therein, thathimftlf aiTertsit, A*at:iyi$. The chil- dren of the Gentile , but now bt laving Corinthians 3 are holy, J 0:7:14. The Apoftle writing to the Crur£hes,of Ephefus and ColdJ/c, fpejks to children, as a part thereof, Epi:6:i, Col.y. 20. Tie ir.£hui£hcd Romans, and other Gentiles, ftnnd on the root of covenanting Abraham, and in the Olive or vifible LhiuSi, trey and their £h;ldren, till b:oken off (as the jews were) by po- fitwe unbelief or rejection of Chrift, his Truth or Governrrenr, Jfom.u 13,16,17,-22. The children of the jews, when they fhall be called, (hall leas aforetime in Church-eitate, 7^:30,20. With 31. 1 £^t^^372J- 28 From ali.wbifli. it appears, that the C 3 (tries 1 1* ] feries or whole frame and current of Scriptare-expreflions doth hold forth the continuance of children; member flr.p in the vijible church from the beginning totheendof the world. Tank'' 4-» 7^ feed or children who become members together wnb their T a- rents, {ue. by means of their parents covenanting,) are children in minority. This appears, I . Becaufe foS^SfUdren are holy by their parents covenanting, who would elje be unclean, I CV 7.14. but they would not elfe necdfarily be unclean, if they were ad- ult j for then they might ad for themfelves, and fo be holy by their perfonal covenanting : Neither on the other hand would they neceffarily be holy, it adult, (as he afferts the Giildren there to be) for they might continue Pagans- Therefore the Apoftle intends onely infants or Shildren in minority. 2. It is a princi- ple that carries evidence of light and reafon with it, as to all tranfadions, Civil and Ecclefiaftical, that if a man be »f age he [hould anfmr for himfilj, John 9. 21. They that are come to years of diicretion, fo as to have knowledge and underfianding t fit to ad in a matter of tbat nature, are to covenant by their owi perfonal ad, Neh.Lo.2%,29. //rf.44^ 3. They that are re- gularly taken in with their parents, are reputed to be vifible enter' tamers of the covenant ,and avouchersof God to be their God, Deuti 26. 7,18. with£>^r.29.1l,i2But if adult Qiildren fhould,without regard to their own perfonal ad, be tsken in with their parents, then fome might be rtputed entertainers, that are manifeft rentiers of the covenant : for fo an adult fon or daughter ©r a godly parent maybe. * garlic: $ • It is require to the memberfhip of children, that the next parents, one or both, be in covenant. For although after-generations have no fmall benefit by their pious Anceftors, who derive federal ho- linefs to their fucceeding generations, in cafe they keep their (landing in the covenant, and be not apoftatesfrom it ; yet the piety of Anceftors (ufficeth not, unlefs the next parent continue incovenant, Rom.11.22, 1, Becaufeif the next parent be cut or broken off, the following feed are broken off alio, Exod:2o. f. Rom, 11 17,19,20. as the Gentile believing parents and chil- dren were taken in -, fo the Jews,paients and children, were then broken . broken off. 2. One of the parents rruft be a believer, or elfe the children are unclean, I CV.7 14. 3. If Children may be accoun- ted members and baptized, though the next parents be not in co- venant, then the Chur£h fhould be bound to baptize thofe 3 whom fhe can have no power over, nor hopecencermn?, to lee them brought up in the true Chriftian Religion', and under the Ordi- nances : For. the next parents being wicked, and not in covenant, may carry away, and bring up their Children to ferve other Gods » 4. If weftopnotat the next parent, but grant that Anceftors may, notwithstanding the a poftacy of the next parents, convey membership unto Children, then we fhould want a ground where to ftop, and then all the Children on earth fhould have right to membership and Baptifm. 1'rdpofition 3 1, The Infant-feed if confederate vifible Behevers , are memhers of the fan,e Church with their parents , and when grown up > are pcrfonally under the Watch, Dfcipline and Government of that Church. I . That they are members of the fame Church with their parents, appears; 1. Becaufe fowere Ifaac and Ijlmacl of Abrahams Family-Church, and the Children of Jews and Profelytes of Iff a- els National Chut£h: and there is the fame reafon for children now to be of the fame Congregational Ctourch with their parents. Chrift's care for Children, and the fcope of the Covenant, as to obligation unto Order and Government, is as great now,as then, 2. Either they are members of the fame Churfli with their pa- rents, or of fome other Church,or Non-members : But neither of the latter j therefore the former. That they are not Non- members, was before proved in Tropof.i, Partis 3. and if not members of the fame Church with their parents, tt en of no other. For if there be not reafon fufficient to ftate tbem members of that Chur&i where their parents have covenanted for them,and where ordinarily they are baptized and do inhabit, then much lefs is Aere reafon to make them members of any other : and fo they will be members of no particular Churcli at all ; and it was be- fore [ Itf] fore (hewed, that there is no ordinary and orderly (landing eftate of Cburfli-members, but in fome particular Cbur£h. 3. The j'ame covenant -nit u accounted the alt of parent andchddc '■ but the parentscovenantingrendredhimfelf a member of this particular Cbur£h i Therefore fo inendcis the £h.lde alfo. How can £hil- dt en come in with and" by their parents, and yet come into a ChUifli, wherein and whereof their j a rents are not, fo asthac they fhould be of one Chmfli, and the parents of another? 4. Children are in an orderly and regular Jt«te : for they are in that ftate, wherein the order of Gods Covenant, andhisirftitu- tion therein, hath placed them; they being members by vertue of the Covenant of God. To fay their itanding is diforderly, would be to impute diforderto the order of Gods Covenant, or irregularity to the Rule. Now all will grant it to be molt order- ly and regular, that every Chriftian be a member in fome par- ticular Chuifli, and in that particular ChurEh, where his regular habitation is j which to Children ufually is, where their parents are. If the Rule call them to remove, then their membership ought orderly to be tranflated to the ChuicTi, whirher tkey re- move. Again, order requires that^ cht/de, and the pwer of government ovtr the childe, fhould go together. It Would bring Jkamc and confufion for the £hilde to be from under government, 'Jrov 29.15. and Partntal and Eccleiiaftjcal government con- curring, do mutually help and ftrengthen ea£h other. Hence the parent and the fli lde muft be members of the fame Chu, £h; unleh ti e clii-de be by fome fpecial providence fo removed, as that fome other perfon bath the power over him. 2. 1 h*t when ihtfe children are grown up, they are perfonally un- der the Watch, Dtfciplme and Government of thdt Church, is mani- fest: for, i« Children were under Patriarchal and ,^nd therefore unuVr (trfapltne'm QbrttiS fchool, cMattt t z%, 19,20. 4. They are tn T'7l in Church-covenant, therefore Subject to Church-power, GtmiJ^* with Chap. 1 8. '9.. 5*. 1 hey are fulfils of the k^ngdome of Chnft ; arid therefore under the laws aod government of his KingJone, £,^.37 25,26. 6. Baptijm Raves the baptized (of v. hi£h number" theie £h.ldren are) in a ftate of fubje&ion to the. authoritative teachmg of Chrift's Minifters, and to the obfe>- vation of all his commandments, Mat. 28.19,20. and therefore in a ftate of fubje&ionunto Dfcipline. ' 7. Eiders are Charged to take htedunv, and to feed {i.e. bo*h to tea£h and iule, Con> pare £{^.34.2,4) all the fioc/^ov Chut 81, over which 1 he holy Ghofthath made them ovtrfetrr, Alls 20.28. That Children are a part of the flock, was before p oved: and to/Paul accounts them, writing to the fame flock or Chut 81 of Ephefus, Eph 6.1 8 . Orherwifelrreligionand Apoftacy would-inevitafrly break in- to Chui flies, and no CbutQvway left by Chrift to prevent or heal the fame : wh.cTi would aifo bring many Chur£h-members .under that dreadful judgement or being let alone in their wicked- nefs, Hofea 4. id, 17. ^ropofmon 4 th - Thefe Adult per font are not therefore to he admitted to full Communion , meerly becatife they are and continue members , with- out fu'ch further qualification:, Oithe Wvrdof God rtqutrcth there- unto. The truth hereof is plain, 1. From 1 Cor. 11.28,29. where it is required, thatfuflias come to the Lords Supper, be able to examine thcm[el\e: 9 and to difcern the Lords body ; elfe they will eat and dnni^ unworthily, and eat and drinks damnat ten, or judge- ment, to thtnfehes, when they partake of this Ordinance, But meer membership is fc parable from fu£h ability to examine one's felr, and difcern the Lords body : as in the Children of the cove- nant tbat grow up to years is too often feen. 2. In the Old Tes- tament, though men did continue members of theChurfch, yec for ceremonial uncleannefs they were to be kept from full com- munion in the holy things, L w.7.20,2;. .Numb.9.6,j. &19* 13,20. yea and the Priefi and Porters 'w theOldTcftament had D ipeciai I .8 ] fpecial Qiarge committed to them, that men foul J not partake m all the holy things, unlefs duety qualified for the fame, notwith- (landing thek membership* 2CW10.23.19. Ezjtkiel 22.26. & 44- 758,9,23. and therefore mu8i more in thefe times, where moral fitnels and fpiritaal qualifications are wanting, member fhip ah-ie is not diffident for full communion. More was required to adujt perfons eating the Pajfeover, then meer roemberfhip : there- fore lo there is now to the Lords Supper. For they were to eat to the Lord, Exodus 12 1 4. wbifll is expounded in 2 Chron.$o, Vth&eikeepino the Pajfeover to the Lord, verfe $. imports and re- quires exercifing Repentance, verfe 6,7, their a&ual giving up themfelves to the Lord, verfe 8. heart-preparation for it, ver(e lp, tndboly repyemg before the Lord y verje 21, 2f. See the like in E^ru6 21,22. 3. Though all members of the ChurQi are fubjeftsof Baptifm, they and their Children , ye.t all members may not partake of the Lords Supper, as is further manifeft front the different nature of Baptifm and tbeLords Sapper. Baptifca firftly and properly feals covenam-holmtfj, as circumcifion did* Gen. 17. Chwch-menjkrfitpiRomilf.tix pUntwg into ChriT}, Rom, 6. and fo members, ** (uch, are the fubje&sof Baptifm. Mattb.z%,i9, But the Lords Supper is the Sacrament of g, oivth ■*»C6w//,andof fpecial communion with him iC r.10.16. wbiSl: •^jppofeth a fpectal renewing and folemnly mmng the Covenant before the Church, wherein they give ftp themftlves and their children to the Lord, and fubjetl themf elves to the Government of Chnsl in the Church , their children are to be Baptised* This is evident from the Arguments following. Thefe children are partakers of that which is the main ground of Argun.\ I. baptising any children whatfotver, and neither the parents nor the children do put in any barre to hinder it* I. That they partake of that which is the main ground of bapti- sing any, is clear ; Becaufe intereft in the Covenant is the main ground of title to Baptifm, and this thefe fliildren have. I. (fa terejl in the covenant is the main ground of title to Baptifm j for 1<* intheOldTeftamentthiswas the ground of title to Circumci- {ion,Gc» 17.7 9,lo,u. to whiQi Baptifm now anfwers, CW.Zj, ii ,12. and in Ms 2. $8,59 they are on this ground exhorted to be Upti^ed, becaufe the promise or covenant was to them and to their children. That a member, or one in covenant, asfuch,\s the fubjed of Baptifm, was further cleared before in Propof.i. 2-That thefe children have wttreft in the covenant, appears j Becaufe // the parent be in covenant, the childe u alfo : for the covenant is to pa- rents and their feed in their generations, Gen: 17. 7, 9. fh* p r °" mife is toy on and to your children, Atts 2.39. If the parent /?W;intheChur£h, fo doth tte 8iilde,among the Gentiles now, as well as among the Jews of old, Rom'. ii.l6;2e,2i,iz. It is unheard of in Scripture, that the progrefs of the covenant flops at the infant Slilde. But the parents m qttefl.on are in covenant, as appears, i. Becaufe they were once in covenant, and never fwee difcovenanted. If they had not once been in covenant, they bad not warrantably been baptized ; and they are fo ftill, except in fome way of God they have been difcovenanted, caft out, or cut off from their covenant-relation, whicli thefe have not been: neither are perfons once in covenant, broken off from Da * / / . • A [20 ] it according to Scripture, favefor notorious Gn, and incorrigi- blenefs therein, Hom ir.20. whi£h is not the cafe of thefe pa- rents. 2 Becaufe the tenor of tie covenant is to the fau-hjull and their feed after them in their generations ■> Gei:i.j.y even to a thoufand generations, t. e. conditionally, provided that the parents luccefiively do continue to be peepers of the covenant, Exoa\ 2o.<£ Dem.j.-pyii Eph:2:I2. enher holy or uncle*m , 1 €or; 7: 14 either, within l\& ChurcTl or without? 1 C°''$- 1 2, either fu£h as have Cjod for their God, or without Giam ihe-vptrldi £ph:2:l2.. • But he- that Considers the Propor- tion, will not affirm : he Utter 'concerting thefe Children -• and the forme being-granted, infers their right to Baptifm.'. jiriam; X. To deny the Proportion, would be, 1. To ftraiten the o^ce of -Chrift in the Gofpel-d>fpenlatio.n, and to make the Chu £h rie cafe; relatingjjo their Chil- dren fucceflivcly, tben«wert t lie Jews, of r old*, 2. To render thr in New. Tirtament-trmes in a worie c.)fc : relating to their £bil- .fli.-ldren of; the jews when.they fhall be called, in a wJrfecon •dirion then under the le^al adminilVrationj contrary to ]tr:$o: 10. Ei. 'I^id 37:25., -6. 3. To deny cbe application of the initiatory Seal to luch as. regularly, ilapd i n the Churflj and Cq- v'eucnt. I " ] venant,, to wbom the t&fofiical difpenfation, nay the firft iu- ftitution in the covenant of Abraham, appointed it to be applied, Gen 17: 9, 10. John 7 22, 23. 4. To brezk, Ojdi covenant by denying the initiatory Seal to thofe that are in coveriant, Gen: 17: Confederate Vifible Believers, though but in the lovrtfi degree fuch, Argttm- 4 are to have their children baptized; witnefs the practice of John Baptifl, and the /Spofil.<, who baptized perfons upon the firjt be- ginning of their Chriftianity. But the parents in queftion are confederate vijlble TSeltezers, at leaft in Jome degree : Por, I. Cha- rity may obferve in them fcjndry pofitive Arguments for it ; wit- nefs the terms of the Proportion, and nothing evident again ft it. 2. Child; en of the godly qualified but as the perfons in the Propo- sition, are faid'to be faithful!, Th:j.6. 3. Children of the Covenant (as the Parents in queftion are ) have frequently the be- ginning of grace wrought in ihem in younger years, as Scripture and experience fheWs : Inftanee, fojeih, Samuel David, Salomon, Abijah J ofiab, Darnel, John E^pnffmd Timothy, Herce*^ fort of peifons (lie wing nothing to the contrary, are in fharity, or toEcclefiaftical reputation/ vifible Believers, 4 They that are regularly in the Chur£h (as the Parents in queftion be) are vtfitte SamU:.Sn the account of Scripture (\vh;£h is the account of truth:) for the ChurGi is, in Scripture-account, a company of Saint!, 1 f;o; : i 4 : 5 5 , & j .2. Sji Being in covemnt and bapti- zed, they have Faith arid Repentance indefinitely giver/ to then in the Promiic, and fraled up in Bapt.frh, Dent. 3 O; £. whifh confr tinuesvahdj arrdfoa-Valid teftimony for them, wh.lethey do not -reject it. Yet it dottvnot necifFirily fallow, that thefe perfons are immediately fit for the Lords Supper ; becaule though they 'are in a fahitdt */ expitjjv.n to be accounted vifible Believers, or tn KHmtrofidelwrEy-'iaseven infants in covenant are* .yetiibey may WJnt that ability to examine ifrernfclves.-.and that fecial exer- 'qlieo'f Faith, wh.a^isJrcquifice-to that Ord.nancc j aswasfaid upon "l'ropvf. 4' h - ■. < \ . ■ , ' The denial oj baplifm to the clrMren iff queflio*, k«tb. a rd ; whiQl is the way to make them ceafe from fearing the Lord, 7^22.24,25^27. Forif they have a part wthe Lord,ue% a por- tion in ifrael, and foin the Lord the God of Ifrael, then they are i nthe Chuicli, or members of it, and foto be baptized, ac- * m cording to Trovof. 1 . The owning of the fliildren of tr.ofe that fucceilively continue in covenant to be a part of the Church, is fo far from being deftru&ive to the purity and profperity of theChurcli, and of Religion therein, (asfome conceive) that this imputation belongs to the contrary Tenet. To leek ro be more pure then the Rule, will ever end ki impurity in the iflue. God hath fo framed his covenant, andconfequently the conftitution of his ChurQi thereby, as to defign a continuation and propagation of his Kingdome therein, from one generation to another. Hence the covenant runs to m -wd to our feed after us in their generations* To Keep in the line, and under the influence and efficacy of this covenant of God, is the true way to the Cburflhes glory : To cut it off and difavow it, cuts off the profperity of Sion 3 8c hinders it from being (as in the molt glorious times it fhall be) an eternal excellency ; and the joy of many generations. . This progrels of the covenant eflabtifheth the ChurQl, < Z>w.20.i$. ^.30.20. The contrary therefore doth difcftablifh it. This obligeth and advan- tageth to the conveyance of Religion downto after-generations; the care whereof is ftridly commanded, and highly approved by tbeLord, /'/*/:/ 8. 4, 5, 6, 7. GeK.18.19. ■ This continues a nurfery ftill in Cbritl's Orchard or Vineyard Jfa.^ifl . the contrary neg- ie&s that, and fo lets the whole run to mine. Surely God was an holv God, and loved the purity and glory of the €Xur£k in the Old Teftament : but then he went in this way of a fuccellive progrels of the covenant to that end, Jer. 13.11. If fome did then, or do now decline to unbelief and apoftacy, that doth not make the faith of God in his covenant of none effect , or the advantage of intereft therein inconfiderable : yea, the more holy,reforming and glorious that the times are or (hall be, the more eminently is a fuccellive continuation and propagation of the Chur£h therein defigned, promiledand intended, //a. )m media' * wembcrs, as to thettfenceof membership, (/. t* that they them- selves in their own perfons are the immediate fubjeds of this ad- junct of Church memberfhip) though they come to it by means cf their parents covenanting. For as touching that diftindion ©f muiuin .md immediate &% applied to memberfhip. (which fome urge) we are to diftinguifh 1. between the efficient and the ef- fence of memberfhip: 2. between the inftru mental efficient or means thereof, which is the parents profeilion and covenanting; and the principal efficient, .which is divine Inftitution. They may be (kid tobe mediate (or rather mediately) members, as they become members by means of their parents covenanting^ an in- fttumental caule thereof : but that doth nothing vary or diujinifh the ejjence of their memberfhip. For divine Inftitution givcth or granteth a real and perfonal memberfhip unto them, as well as unto their parents, and maketh the parent a publick perfon, and fb his a& theirs to that end. Hence the efllnce of memberfhip, ». e. Covettant-ituerfjlyor a place and portion within thevfxblt Cburcr, is really, properly, perfonaily and immediately the portion of the fliilde by divine gtftand gtant. fofi.zi, 25,27. their children bJx§ apart 1*4] a part in the Lord, as well as themfelves. A part in the Lord there, and Chxrch-»,emberfhip (or men- be* (It p tnjfrae') are terms equi- valent. Now 'the children there, and. a pare iHihe Lord, are b*b- jcrt and ,-idjunil, wh £h nothing comes between, fo as to fever the Adjund from the Subject j therefore they are ch. Thus the €hild is properly, & perfonally or immediately. T^.'^cafts all men in- to 8 Wo torts, thofe withm^vA thoC&wttbour, i.e. memttrs and nor.-^ member ;, i Cor, j i 2. It leems he knew of nu fuch dtftin&ion ot mediate and immediate, as puts a medium between thefe two. Oby.tl, I-f children be compleat and immediate members as their parents are, then they fhall immediately havk all Church- pavHedges, as their pa* rentshave.without any further acVorquahfication Ar,(Az followeth nor. Ail priviledges that belong to members, as fuch, do belong to the Qiildren as well as the parents : But all Church-pnviiecfges'clo notfo. A member as fuch, (or all members) may not partake ot aU priviledges ; but they are to make progreis both in memberly duties and priviledges, as their age, capacity and qualifications do ftt the* for the fame. 3 . "That their member jhip Jlill continues in adult age, and ctafetk not with their infancy, appears, l. Bccaufe in Scripture petfons are brettek ^onely for notorious finer incorrigible impenitency and unbelief, not for growing up to adult age,&>/». J 1.20. z.Jhe 'few-children a>- enmctjed did not ceafe to be members by growing up, but continued intheChurcTi, and were by virtue of their memberlhip received in infancy, bound unto various duties, and in fpecial unto thofe folemn perfonal profeffions that pertained to adult menba's, not as then entring into a new mem/berjhip, but as making a progtefs in memberly duties , Dait .26,2-10. & 16,16,17 with GaL^ .3. 3. Thofe rela- tions of born-fervanti and fub^ecls, wbifll the Scripture makes ufe of to fet forth the ftate of Qiildren in the Church by, Lev.if 4142. Ez.f- mif tort, F.xcorrmkntcat ton, or Dijfo/utton of the Society : none of which b the cafe 0/ the perfonf in queftion. 5 . Either they are when ad- ult, members or noa-members : if non-members, then a per fon ad- mitted a member, and fealed by $aptifm,not caft out, nor deferving lo to be, may (the Church whereof be was (till remaining) become a •non-member, and out of the Church, and of the unclean world ; wh^the Scripture acknowledged not. Now if the parent ftancj member of the Church, the ftilde is a member alfo For now tht r.oot is holy, therefore fo are the branches, #om*i*.i6, 1 CV.7.14. Theparenc is in covenant, (therefore lb is the cTiifde, G*». 17.7. and if the cTiJde be a member of the vifibleC^iu£h, then be is a fubjedl of Baptifn, according to Propaf. \ . Tr op aft urn &- Such Cbiirch^memberi^o either by (Leather fame othtr extraordinary *J[r; indexes, have ban inevitably kindred ) -nam public^ att tug as afore* fud, yet have gtv^n the Cburcb caife w judgment of chanty , to Uol^ tfi tbtw ** f» qualified, and fttcb at bad tkey been Q4iledtke?Mnto f Mould have fo ailed , th$ir children are to be J^aptt^ed^ This is manife[>» I. Becaufe trie main foundation of the right ©f the &ilde to priviledge remains, vtz$ Godsinftitution, and the force of his covenant carrying it. to the generations of fuch as con- tinue keepers of the covenant, 1. e. not vilibly breakers of it. Ey Virtue of wbi£h w/?r#/*v» and covm-mi , the £h lldren in qneftion are men hers , and their me t berfhip being diftinft from the parents, membership, ceafrch nor, but continues notwithstanding the parents cKceafe or nea (Tiry absence : and if members,then fubje&s of Ba- ptifm. $i Be caufe the parents not doing what is required in the fifth I J upj { aioH, is through want of opportunity ; whi£h is not to be imputed as tbeir t'.nds fo as to be a barre to the fhildes pri* ledge. '$,, God icckontth that asdooein his ferviee,tawhi£h there was a, maniftilddire andendcavour,albyitthc/a Mkfc* to build the Tenjple, ii Km^s 8 1 8,,! cj k in A^abam to Ur €rificebisSon,/i^..U«i,7. according to, tbaL^i C«-i$.»2. WklH then, r >? i there is a wiling minde^it is accepted according t§ what a man hath, and not according to what he hath not : wbi£h is true of this Chiirfli-fjuty* as well asof tlatof Alms. It isanufualphrafe with the Ancients 10 ftyle fuch and fuch Martyrs in voto, and baptized m i 0:0, becsufe there was no want of defirc that way, though their defire was not adually accomplifhed 4. The terms of the Proportion import that in £harity,that is here done interpret at tvely, wh,£h is mentioned to be done in the fifth propofition exprefly, 'Proportion J™- The members of Orthodox Churches, being fjur.d in tie Faith, and, not fcandalous in life , «nd presenting due tc (limey there >'; tJbftfiM cafianally commtag from one Church to another, may have tht.r children Baptised i* the church whither they cone, by virtue of Communion of Churches :bnt if they remove their habitation , t'sey ought orderly to co- venant and fubiecl themfe'vet to the Government t>f ChnjLin tot Chxrth where they fettle ihtir abode , and fo their chldren to be Baptised. It being the churches duty to receive futh unto commu- nion, Jfi farre us they are regularly fit for the fame, I . Such members of other Churchet as are here def cubed, occafvmaliy earring from one Church to another, their children are to be baptised w the. Church whttfaribey come, by virtue of Communion of Churches ; I. Be-- catife he thatls regularly a member of a true particular Church, is a fubjed of Baptifm, according to Tropof. 1 «• & 2 d - But the fliildren of tie parents here defcribed are fuch, according to ! : ropofitu>n y h © 6 :h therefore they are meet and lawful fubjed* of Baptifm, or bave right to be baptized. And Communion of Churches infers fuch ads as this is, v /?: to baptize a fit fubjed of Baptifm, though a mem - ber of another Cnurch, when the fame is orderly deGred. ( See PI li- ft m of Difctplme, chap*i 5 ,fetl .4 ) tor look asevery Church hath a' double confederation, t**.. 1. Of its own conftitution and commu- nion within it felfj 2 Of that communion which it holds and ought to maintain with other Churches: 80 the Officer (the P.iftor or Teache ) thereof, is there let, 1. To adminifter to this Church con- fimtly ; 2. To do adsof Communion occafionally, (vi^: fuch as be- long to his Office, as Baptising doth) refpeding the members of other Churches, with whom this Church holds or ought to hold communion. 2, To refufe communiou with a true Church m L\x- E 2 M / c * r full and triotu atltons, is unlawful, and juftly accounted SchifmaticaJo For if trie Church be true, Chrift holdeth fome communion with it j therefore fo muft we : but if we will not have communion with it in tbofe ads that are good and pious, then in none at all. Total fe- ■par anon from a true Church, is unlawful : But to deny communion in good adions, is to make a total reparation. Now to baptize a : fit fubjed, as is the childcin queftion, is a lawfull and pious afiio»,znd. therefore by virtue of Communion of Churches, in the cafe mentioned, to be attended. And if Bapttfm lawfully admimfired, may and ought to be received by us for our Children in another true Church, where . Providence focaftsus,as that we cannot have.it in.our own, (asdoubt- lefs it may and ought to be : ) then alfo we may and ought in like cafe to difpenfi Bapnfm, when.defired, to a meet andiawfillfubjiti, being a member of another Church. To denyorrefufe either of thefe, Would be an unjuitifiable refufing of Communion of Churches,a»d " tending to fnifd (eparation. 2 . Hucb as. remove their habitation, ought orderly to covenant and ftii- jellihemj elves to. the government of Chr.fi in theChurch, where ihey fettle their abode, and fo their children to be baptised j I. Becaufe the regularly baptized are dfciples, and under the Difciilme and Go- vernment of Chrift: But they that are abfolutely removed from the Church whereof they were, foasto beuncapable of being under . Difcipline there, fhall be under it nowhere, if, not in the Chur£h where they inhabit. They that would have Church-priviledges,o\)$hi to be under Church- power: But thefe will blunder no Church- power, but as lambs ffl a large place, if, not under it there where their fetlcd abode is. 2. Every Chriftian ought to covenant for bimfelf and his children, or profe/Tedly to give up himfelf and his to. the Lord and that j»/6e way of his Ordinances, Dtut.16 lj. & 12. 5. and expUue covenant mg is. a duty, efpecially where we are called ta ( it, and have opportunity for it: nor, can they well be faid to cove- nant imvhattiy, that do ex pliat el )/ rdufc a -prof, fled covenanting, when called tkereuuto And efpecially this covenanting is a duty, when we would partjke of fuch a Church-priviledge, as Baptifm for , our children is But the parents in queftion wilLii jW be projejjed co- venanicri no where, if not in the Church where their fixed habitation, m Therefore, they wght orderly 19 <,ovtn,&t. there, and jo tbur children. , to [ *9 J trie baptised. 3. To refufe covenanting and fubje&ion to Chrift'S' Government in the Churfh where they live, being To removed, as to be utterly uncapable of itelfwhere, would be a walking diforderty, and would too mufh favour of profanenefs and fparatton ; and hence to adminifter Baptifm to the £hildren of fufli as (land in that way, would be to adminifter Chrift's Ordinances to fucli as are in a way of fin and dij order ; whifli ought not to be , 2 Tbtjf. \. C, x Chron.15. 13. and would be contrary to that Rule, 1 Cor, 14 40. Let all things be done d ctnily and in oidtr* Queft.ll. \ J\ jHctber according to the Word of God there ought to be V V a (fonfociation of Churches, and what jhould U the manner of it ? ssinfve. The Anfwer may be briefly given io the Proportions following. 1. Every Church or particular Congregation of vifble Saints in Gojpel- order y being furmjhed with a 'Presbytery, at leaflwiihaTeaih- ing Elder, and walking together in truth and peace, hath received from the Lord fefm full power and. authority Lcckfiajlical wi'hinn fe/f, regularly to admmifier all the Ordinances of Chrifl, and is not under any 9th r Eccleftajlical ] urifditlion whatsoever* For to (u£h aChll'£h Chriilhath 'given the K eyes of the Kingdome of Heaven, that what thsy bwde or loofe on earth, fiall be bound or loofd in heaver., Matt. 1 6, Ip. & 1$. 17,1 8. Elders are ordained in every Church, A£ts 14.23. Trt.i.f. and are therein authorized officially to admiiiifter in the Word, Prayer, Sacraments and Cenfures, M at,z% 1 9,20. Acts 6.4 * z Cor. 4.1. & ?. 4,12. sils 20.28. 1Tiw.5-.17. c? 3.5- The reproving of the Chur£h of Qoriwh. and of the A(ian Chui tiles fe- vefally, imports they had power, eacli of them within themfelves, to reform the abufes that wereamongft them>i CV.5. Rcr.z 14,20. Hence it follow?, that Confociation of Churfhes is notto hinder the exdrcife-of this power, but by courilel from the Word of -"God tadire&and ftrengthen the fame upon all juft occafions. 2. The Churches of Ctirijl do ft and in a (ijferty relation e-ch to rr^?v,Cant.8.S bYing'united'i^jhe 'fame Faith and Order ■, Bpll.4«r* Cbl.l.J. towa.\bythe ■ fame Huh, Vhi\.2,i6: m the exeuitc oi the E 3 fitne V ~ t3°] fame Ordinances for the fame e«^,Epn.4 li,i2,f l." I Cor.irf.f: under one and the fame political Rind, i he Lord J elm Ch iff, Eph.l: 22,23. &4.{. *&•%)&• WhiQi Union infers a Communion lut able thereunto. }. Communion of Churches is the faM« , 3. To maintain Vnt'y and Pcict, by giving account one to ano'her of their public^ aliions, when tt is orderly de fired, ACtS II. 2,1,, 4— 18. Jolh 22. IJ 21,30. lCor.io 32. and to flrengthen one another tn their regular Admrnfir^ttotis^ as tn fpectalb/a concurrent teftimony agatnjl perfons juftlj cenfured, A&s lj«4 f » , & itf.4,5. 2Tim.4.if. 2ThelT.3.i4. 4 To feck^a id accept Help from, and give Help unto each other : ~lt In cafe of 'Dwfions and Contention', whereby the peace of anv Church is diflurbed, A&S I $ 2. 2. In matters of more then ordinary importance, [PrOV.24.6. & If,. 22 ] as Ordsnation, Tranflation, and Deyofuim of Elde; s, and fuch like, I Tim C .22 It doubtful and difficult g^cflions and Controverts, Dotlrf ntl or l J ratlical, that m«y a'ife,\&$ I f 2,6. , For the reclifymg of mal- Adminiflratiom, and healing of Errours and Scandal', that are unhealed among them fdfef, 3 ]ohnvcr.9,\0. 2 Cor. I. 6-1 1. i Cor. if. Rev: 2:14,1c 16. 2 Cj> .12.20,21. c?* I32. Churfches now have need of help in like cafes, as well as Churches then. Chrift's care is ftill for whole Churches, as wtll as for particular pcrfons i and Apoftles being now ceafed, there remains the duty of bi| .t^erly love,and mutual care and help r u!nefs incumbent upon Churches, specially Elders for that end. r men\b* r&v\* he Reader* ■44t-e, in, firft fending forth his Emtffaries among the Churehes, who might fill them witlj the Smoake of Anabapt.fme, that fo he might the more fecurely pafs to and fro, being undifcerned in fuch a fog: whence what mifchief was wrought, and what an hindrance thole tm bulent Anabaptifts were to the Kingdom of Jefus Chrift in that ag: ( for that was the firft time of cheir /«?^rwi»|,«stbemoft Judi- cious have obferveJj by vilify wg, reproaching, and decrying the Mini" ftr.y ; crjing up themftlves as the moft Cjodty, [pint nail, and per feci ; Judging the Old-TeJlame*t to be bat as an Almanack^om of date ; denying Scipture-Confeejuences giving falfe interpretations ofScrtpturt ,efpecial!y by Allegories wrefting tbe fame to their own deftruftionj makeitg and fomenting fchifmes and factions in the Churches; denying the Magtjtrntes coercive power in matters of Rehgior,^ making their ownfanA- tic^ (pint the ft* pre am' judge unto *ll kind ofdtford(r,&c: tbe writings of the Godly Learned in thofe times do abundantly even to amazement inform us. And indeed the great confent and harmony between the maintenelsjjrr'the: Andbaptiji<, and Papifls in this point, giues not a' - Vr Ife ground for holy jealoufie, too fadly to fufpect. at what back- cer it was that the Anabapnft firft crept forth, And hence it is of tin the controvetfies between the Protefiants and the Papifts, we tbfl generally , and abundantly find, the Fapifti denying the Hoj* of the Infunti cf Beleivers before Baptifme ; and bow neer of kii* cr is to Anabaptifme the reader may eafily guefs: and in like man- ( denying thatgreat truth ( as isafterward fhewed in this Treatifel W lh*i the Covenant of God with Abraham under the Old-TtjUment y was the fame for fubflanct with what is now confirmed with- us under ihe ^New-Te/iament^fc which : (tis known) the Anabapttp alfo general- ly affert : Let me therefore propound a few inftances this way,wher- by wc may fee what Patrons of Anabaptifme the.'Papifis are, in regard V-hofe Principles ( I mean) and'radicall errours wherin the 7^/^r IJSd Jn^bapufh .although by divers of thereupon the accounr of a ^erfeintercft .V-SymSohze a'od unite againft t! e Orthodox.and fpeak be\em,in a manner, t^ane thing ('difttngtrihi-ng 3 rw ales between. tbn. Opinion , and the ptfr/K. anc i between tome thar are dtcetr^i/m G tbr points Orthodox and pu . Q^ r ^[ ms . an d others that are Dbivtrs.l lhe«^P lUa l rs< **''^ 4 ,yi»«-bcJBgDQ better the* fcms ; ' Toe 7>refaceto feme of the Old rotten finds and principles of Toptry, fetcht at firft fr thence mall lik. ly hood, and C> inclining thitherward again* 1 Duled of the An»b p'tjt is generally ( and too much by lome) und flood, and therefore I forbear quotation* out of their own writing poilioly fome miy not have fo much token notice of the hks fro the Papiu\and therefore I (hall briefly mam feft thela ne,by fhswin where we (hail find fome of the chief of thofe Worthies th&t fougk the Lords 'Battles again ft Anttchrifl, oppi fing, and confuting then both, therein: I will cite a few Particulars this way among man} • the li&e which might be produced from feverall other eminent An- lhor>, Ho/y^'urning, «nd jLtnwgltgbts in the churches of Cbrift, who have been the Lords Wunefjes agawji the dxrknefs of that Spiritual E- gypt; and whole Teltimonie in this matter concludes as ftrongly a- gainltthe Atubaptift.,, having efpoufed thofe Anticbnjjian notions fo neerly to themfelves. i . „ In thole word s of the Covenant ( / wiU be a God to thee and M thy [ted after thee ) neither life eterpall is promifed r>or rCmifli- ,, on of fins, butonely a certain peculiar temporall prott A;on iiuh „ B llirn.me (agreeing therein with the Anal apt lftja^amft. whom here- „ in we find Lharmtr pleading for us, Tanftrat. torn. 4. Lib, 5 CupiZ, iarag. 9, IO. &c. and Rivet, on Gen. 17. 11, Again, we read „( faith btlLrmincy the great GAtah of the Papijls ) that God promi- fed unto Abraham when he enjoyned him qrcumcifion,eartbly mat- ters only, according to the letter: that is, the propagation of* po(lerity,andthe Land of Palefline. read Ames oppofing tjmi ■Bellarm, tnerv.Tott.lLib. I Cb*p m ^.Thef t 9. . 2. Touching the pewerteandCxtaiayufiiculi intent and meaning ,, ofthatexpreflionof the .P.^y/j, viz. That Spinmall promtfts dtf- ^cendtQ us pot by carnali generation (asthey call it-' the very Porafe of „ many Anabaptijis^ i*fed in a way ofder tfion of the Grace oj God ) b« • S 'oirnuall fit generation 6' c. (they are the words of Bdarrmne and q ther Papi (Is, cited & confuted by sinis & othetfjread simes Ms An fwer thereto, BcLEner.tcm.$.Lib.2.cap.i. T/f*5- (confonantto tbe Judgment of tb& Orthodox) viz.. we a&^ lt:a l v ' aeea SpintaaJIn- generatunto be nectjftry to the f olid t>' *¥**"* ( f the prwutfes; fat that that Regeneration is ?irt of '* ™ mt f"> and behngs m a { m jfitar 7t the Reader, gular manner to the Children of Believers, the very fo&togf the Cov^ riAtit mamfeflly declares, Seelikewife (^hamier lur^SKpkf^g f or ni againji BtlLirrmne, Stapleron , and others of the rapiflsi^tJ ^kj fo&pP'4- lib f. cap. io. parag. 24,27,26.27, &c: ^. 3, The Sacraments of the old Law (or Teftament faitb Bellarmine ) hadno abfolute promtfe of Grace annexed* & the promtfes annexed to thofe old Sacraments were fulfHled,although men did net believe* Read Ames a- gainft bim.i£«/./.i. cap.a..the^,j. Again, the Papifts [faith Cbemntt.] hold j that God , by the Sacraments of 1 he old Teftament, which had even the word of promife annexed, did exhibit e & conferr no grace to Believers, whuh [faith he ] is maifesl'y falfe ; CircumciGon alone [which, as he fjlewetb from Scripturcis called the S.al of the rt^hteoufnefs of Faith ] demonftrateth as much. And thereupon he fhjgjpeth the reafon why the Taptfls fo much urge that difference betytfee^.the Sacraments ©f the old & new Teftament, vi\, becaufe the? endeavour by any man- ner ofmeanesto defend and (tablifh the opinion they have of their opus operatu/Tm Chemnitij Exam, par. 2. de Sacram.fub canon, 2, What a forcible engine of che m«n of fin this is, and of what vaft con- cernment as to his intereft, I need not here ocprefs, and what arrows of Anab*pu\me, drawn out of this very quiver, have been fhot againft the Orthodox in this point, is known unto not a few, Moreover,as to the eomparifon in Scripture made between the Sa- craments of the old and new Teftament, that in 1 Cor. 10.1— 4. ( amoDg feveral other Scriptures ) is cited by Ames againft Bellarmtnt wheretheApoftlefpeake's of our Fathers being Baptised in the Sea ^•t: thereby intimating our Sacraments to be the fame forfubftanCe with theirs: or Sacramental fignes and feales of one and the fame fqiritual grace, fo that the Cov< nant-mercies, or promifes of fpiritual good are the lame to us as to them: Bellarmine oppofeth this [as doth the AnabaptiftJ The Fathers [fairh he ] are (aid to eat the fame meat not becaufe ours and theirs was the fame, but becaufe they themf elves, all of them did eat the fame : but that meat and drinks were not facraments j they had no pre mtje ave xed &c: Bell, enerv.tom. 3.L1. C4.th.i0. and 'Cham, panftrat' tom.4 1. 3.0 2. 4. IbefcnptHre no where call's Circumcifton afeal [ faith Bellarmine to Rom. 4.] unlefs it in in this place, where Abraham ssfroken of, which B "*>'■* 'The Preface t§ is a. manifeft argument that Circttmcifion wa* afealunto Abraham alone Ames. ibid* c.l.th.iz, "Bj this weapon alfo fetcht out of tie arwory of K&tidin&ihatb tbt Anabaptift not a Utile gratified the common adver- faq. y. The Papifts generally aiTert, That the Baptifme of John was not the fame for fubjiance wnh\the Baptifme of Chrift , nor had the fame efficacy > as the Baptifme ofChriH hath. Which tenet fee confuted by Cartwright on the new Teftament, Mat, 3. n . and by Ames Better, merv. t. 3. 1.2. c.j. th.1,2. &c: and Rivet Caihol. ortbod. tra&at, 3. qu. 2. tfW^Chemnir. exam, part 2. de baptifmo fab canon. I. and Chamier panflrat. t. 4. l.J. c. 12, ft ill we fee the harmony between the Papift and the Anabaptift- And hence we find likewife the Papift pleading for. the rebaptiz.ing of thofe who had received the Baptifme .of John. , Chamter ibid. cap. i^. paragr. 35. &c: 6. The Papifts affcrt, thac L uckj [as thej call them, i. e. thofe that Arc not in Office m the CJpurch] may in cafe admin i ft er Baptiime : yea that not onely men but women maj ko it, Read. Ames his confutation thereof, Bell, enerv. torn, 3. 1. 2. cap.2. and Rivet againft Bailj the Jefoit. Catbol. onbod. traclat.^. q H . 7. add thereto Chapters Panftr. torn, 4. C$.cap„ 14. de legittmo Baptifmi mimftro. where, among other Paffages, citing. the thefts of Suare7 the fcfuit, viz.- tkit any i>ody : wbofocver ? tbat can (peakjandwafoy may be a f efficient Minifter of Baptifme j whether be be man or woman j believer or unbeliever ; bap- Tifed or not baptised, ij fo be he know how to wafi 9 and utter the Words with a due intention, b&c affertio (faith the Jefuit) eft omnino cert a, But faith C/^w;>rinthenaraeof the Orthodox, we teach the. contrary, yi$. that the right of conferring Baptifme belongs to thofe only who axe pubtit ^Officers in the Church &c. which accordingly he there makes good againft the Tapifts.. 7 Bady the fefmte ( whom Rivet encountereth ) to the Queftion between the Orthodox and the Papift; viz. Whe btr tut infanti oj be- lievers are holy before Baptifme ? he anlwereth roundly for them yNOt. Rivet. Cath. Onbod. . Trait. 7 ) . cjh. 3. And touching that fampus place, controverted between our felzes and t ( .e sin^bap. i(ts , in regard of. their wrtftwg , and per- xeiting tbeftnee of. that Scripture, VLor. 7. 14. [jlji ktrejpm Q'>oil~- arettt the "Reader* dren \unclean , but now they are Holy] we may obferve hew- they tread inehe fleps of the Tapiflsihtt have gone before them therein, (as they likewifo do in that noted Scripture CV 2. ir, 12. not allowing Bapufme to anfwer Circumcifion according to the mind and mean- ing of the Hoj-Ghoji: wherein fee zsi mes againll them, Bel, Enerv. Tom, 3. / itCapt $,Thef. 13.. and Rivet in Oen. 17 ExercitiZS, Pag, 340. C7c, Takeataftof that 1 Cor, 7, as followeih; Batly ("the Jefuit ) before Cited, ibid: ejnefi. 3. laboureth thus to avoid the dint of that text, The Apofile ( faith be ) either fpeakj of a civil S unfit" ficMton before men , that the Inftntsjhouldnot be L LLEG IT AM AT E Or B A STAR OS : or elfe of an Infirumental Santltfication, becaufe that onejhJl pro jure the Salvation of the other , &c, the like we rind of Bd- krminci apprehention and Jadgment of the fence of that Scripture; Such Children ( faith be ) are [aid to be not (unclean) that is, Infamous and B A STAR DS : but ( holy ) that is, LEGITIMATE., and free from civil ignominie : Ames. Ibid, Lib. 2, C. I. 7be(,6, The Rhe- mifts alfo very pernicioufly abufe this Scripture (and are not therein, without their Antipaedobaptifticall followers) BlefTed LA'twngbt ex- cellently upon the place in his confutation of their annotation* on the new-Teftament,defend's this caufe of Chrift againft their Popifh gloffes : It ts (faith he) one thing ( oftentimes in the Scripture ) to be Santhfied, and another to be holy : asforyou,youerr tn both '.for when it is f aid, the unbelieving party u Santlified by the believing, it is not only meant ', as you fay ^ that the Marriage i* an occafion of the S.incli- feat ion to the infidel party, but that the ufe of the infidel party , in Mar' rtage company ^ is Santlified^ or made holy and lawfull Unto the be- lieving party j as meat and drinkjs faid to be S mil ified unto us by the Vp.rd & Prayer, 1 Tim.4.? andas your Interpretation here it fhort, Jo in the expojition of the Holinefs of the Children , which are begot- ten in this Matrimony , it is utterly falfe t and fir ft it is to be obferved, that the Apofile f peaking of the Children, doth not (as you do) apply one word of them to both ^faying that they are Sanctified, but faith that they are holy J which is tnire then he badfpoken before of the infidel par* ty '.for although out meat-, and drink^ be Santlified utiio us, and that the ufe of them is holy to tbofe which are holyyet the meats t and drinks ibemfdves anmt ho'y. if therefore yon were {tort >* ;hc interpretation JB z w ourprivi'edge.*, as well as theirs 5 ft hence we are grown lit' One body w th them,Ephef. 2. 1 f • and ( being Bitrgef- fenfthrfilme hatbiflued forth; yea and I alfo fear is hke to be nurfed, andmaintained'irrit's courfe, until God bath 4tied ugthofebreafts, and rivers of fpkitual Babylon, In the means ^whiie. the Reader* > While, Calvim admonition touching Anabapvfme^ may not be un(ea"~ fonable, merio debet nobis ejjefvfpeclum, quiccjuid a fJi officuu ^ruaie" rit* Opttfcut': in T^fychopunnycbia. Pag. 4. 1 1 . S. W. There are fome who though they graunt the Baptifme of fame* Children, yet Utterly deny the continuance of that Covenant-n ercy of God to their fucceeding Generation";, though the Church- fociety whereof they were Members be not diffolved,northe farviveing poi- terity fo much as deferve to be, by the Difeipline of Chriftin his Church, excommunicated j This feems in truth to arife fom their not acknowledging fufficiently, or not abiding by the true genuine groundsof the Baptifme of thofe whofe right to Bapcifme is acknow- ledged by them. For the information ( therefore ) of the minds of the weak and ftablifhtng their hearts in this Truth of God, according to the Scrip- tures, even in the Dodrine of Pcedobapnjmt ( a Doctrine of ^o grcac concernment, and of io much comfort and incouragement , both to believing parents & their cbildren,not in life only but in deathj whence it- is that they only can be preferred agjinft forrowing when they fill «Jletp t as others db, which have no hope) This enfuing Treatife is at te earned requeftof many worthy freinds to the Author Of it (of hleffed memory) now publi(hvd,wr e ein we may fee both; 1 . Toe Ademberjhip of tKe Children of Cvurch-M 'embers proved to be of Divine in(litution ,and Ikewife z. ( among, other things*] The contwnance of the Metnber\\n\^ ofihofe Chddren r m particular Churche^ when they Arc grown uptfven until they are excomumcatedyunlefs there be a difjolution of the per/on by de. t th,r>rif the Church-foaeiy : So that this latter is Inftanecs not a principle ofInnovation y and Apoftacy ; but as it was the Judg- hereof fee in ment of the Author of this following Letter, ( as is therein to be fceathep efaee toi and to manifeft which was one fpeciall end of the Printing thereof ) the acl of the fo was it the In ht whidu>thers have held fortb^. who in their time Synod held were Stars not of the fmaUeft magnitude, whom we have here feen -it Bofton*. fometiraes fhining with him in Chrift&right band, but are now fef, i66zTo»ch and finning wtbih^t $< n ofrighieoufnej* w another World. ing \B iptifrn That there is no a 0a t ion of thememberflup of a perfonin this or & Ctnficia* that particular Church ( the Church whereof he is a member continu- uon of tog mbeipg, together with the perfon himfelfe,) unlesit be by meaoes £Wc£«„ fi3 q£ The Preface to of a Chmch-'aU intervening, is a truth of no fmall importance ; And therefore as for that notion which doth obtain with Tome ; Thar in particular Churches of Chrift , walking in the order of the Gofpel, there are fuch as become EccleftajlicaUy Fthnes de fe , that is Jut h Church' members ycho >j their fcanda/ons (in , do become their own executioners EccltfiaflicJliji cutting themfelves off from the Church , fo as that they thereby become actually non-members , and that the Church hath no more power over them,eitber Ecclefiaftically to admonijh ihem, or Excommunicate them; this ieem's unto me to be but an humane in- vention , and not of Divine tnflitution, yea in truth de/Iruclive to the Or" der of the GofpeU And therefore to apply it , ( as to members in full communion , (o) to thefe Children of the Church whom We now (peak of, is not of God j as may appear by thefe reafons following. i. Becaufe it is unfcrwturaL In mattetsof Gods worfhip, a nega- tive argument is conclvfive ; if that which is aiterted; be not con- tained in the Scripture, exprefly, or by due confequence therefrom, it is to be rejc &ed. ' To the Law and to the Itjiimony, The Scriptures alledgcd by fome, and thought to favour this noti- on of Feiones defe, are only fuch as do but lay down before us the finns of fome Church-members, and do not fpeak of the ntiT^ia. (punifhment or cenfure ) as 'tis called, 2 Cor, 2,6. which in fucb cafes is to be inflicted, and therefore are not ad rem: only that which feem^s to have raoft weight in it, and to which therefore 1 fhall breif- ly reply, is that in iriUi 8.2*. Thott hajl neither part nor lot tnihis mat- ter : Arfwer. I would not fay that this text, propounded with re- ference to the children of the Church that are not in full comunion, is not appofite,becaufe thetewfpeak'sofa member in full commu- nion : though to fay fo much is accounted by fome a lufficient an- fwer to fuch Scripture arguments , as conclude againft feiones de fe , f.om Church-members that are in full Comunion {quutenus Church- members ) to fuch Church members as are not infull communion: But yet having guned this fort ; that what is in Scripture fpc ken of a member in full communion, is applicable (as farr as meer mem- bcrfbip reached: ) to a member that is not in full co.i union, we may now the more eafily proceed in the after difcourfe. 71 ih.s Scripture (thenj iJ( ilfiidjor children of the Church not t;> full ivnyni n nn , by the'tr fin* the Reader*. fitiiXvhen adult , to become felones defe as above faid, I anfwcr; I. That ibt ofyiUim from hence tena's as much iofruftr«tttke Church del, or cenfure of excommunication upon member t if- full communion : and intakes that ordinance of Chrift vain , & needlefs to the parents in full c6nunion,as to thele children. 2. Theft words of the sJpjile-'Peter,. -Wire indeed a dreadfttll admonition, ind the Apoftle being a Church Ojfi.cr, didjudg this (inner to deferve it for his (imonui io that he Was not (grant- ing the cefTation of his member/hip) felo de fe» 3. By [this matter] fpoken of in the text, feem's moft properly to be meant {nut Ch.mh- member jhip, but) the power -of 'giving (he holy Ljhofi jpokgn of m thecontexty, which power Simon Magm would ha\Q bought with money , and for which the Apoftle rebukes him : and therefore bis not having part or lot i>i that matter , is to be underftood directly with relation to that ExtrairLnarypofftr ; the A polUe would have him kow, that he ihouldnot fhare infuch apoweror priviledge as that was: 4, I Would ■&(k.whethcr y if a M tinker of a church be dij covered not to have his heart ngu in the figh* of God, but to he in the Gall ofbitternefs and bond of /«^*/^,ftandconv Gt of Swoufjandthewickednefsbe fo grofly aggravated as this Scandal oiSymon Magus was j I fay whether the Church is not b>und tQ bear witnes againft fuch an offender by in- Aiding fome h -nh-Cenfwe (properly fo taken ) upon him? if it be faid">e; then may it not be queftioned, whether fuch a Church would not as well tolerate any other pollutions and defilements in it whatfoever ? The wofull fruit whereof who is there that doth not eafily perceive .- On the other fide if it be faid/e* , chat the Chirchts t) Cenfure and Authmtattvely to pttt away from among t he fifehes fitch a wicked perfon by exoommuntcation, I then demand ( if this notion of/*-'* de r e be right and found) how, they can excom- municate one, who is a non- Member before the Church can pafs.the l Sentence of excommunication againft him ? whether (foth this Scrip- ture v4c7.8.2i. give the Church power over him by it's Dilcipline to cenfure him,who already (as the objection fpeak's] bath cut himfelf off from .being a Church-Member? or whether the Church hath any part in bimwho bath no part or lot in them, or in thefe matters ? 2.. Scripture Example lead'sus,to what is contrary to this Felon'e fpokerrof : witnefs, under Che old-Teftament, JJbmati's being caft 77* Preface to out, by 9,4lrmmuht, tttj te^e. \ the leader] m 4* Be calife the binding and loofmg, mentioned, Mat. 16. igl the opening and [hutting of the doors of the Church by the keyes of the Kingdom 0} Heaven, belong to the fame power or liibjed : hence therefore as none may intrude himfelfe, or can regularly be admitted or let into this or that particular Church without a Church-ad: inter- vening, fo none can be fhutout, and deprived of that Membetfhip therein ( as abovefaid, ) without an aft of the fame power interven- ing. Ejxfdem poteftatis eft hgare,& folveriydaudere & aperire. Mr.Cot- tons keyes cap. 7»pag. tf % 5. Taken homMat. 18, ifjitf, 17, 18. Which command and in* Jlitution, leaves Churches under a fo/emn obligation of duty, that when this offending Brother or Church-Member deferveth excommunication that cenfure be duly inp.fled on him ; fo as that thereby (vt^. the fen- teace or cenfure pjft againft him, in cafe he will not hear the Church.)' he muft be to the Church as an He then Man, and a iru'Aican. fo that it is not a matter of ind fferency, [ to be obierved or not to be obferved ] but after the fteps taken [ mentioned in verfes 1 5, id.] and the brother remain obftinate, 'tis Chrift's Charge that then that p-Mii'^procefs [verfej7 # J be attended, whereby the offender be- come's ecclefupically bound according to verfei8. Chrift therefore requires a Church-M to intervene, as abovefaid, and fo the offender is not feio tie fem 6. Becauie zfcandahus Member of a Church, by virtue of Cbrifts lnjiitutwn, Mat m \%. 17. is to be accounted not as an Heathen ancj publican, but ftil a Church- Br other if he will hear the Church , this is Clearly intimated in thofe words If be ne^lecl to hear the CI urct) Tun- ing conditionally, which luppofe, that if be will hear, he is not to be asan Heathen 1. e. hisMemberfhip fhallnotceafe notwithftanding the Scandalous fin Committed. Therefore by his wickednefs and of- fence he is not jc,o ae fe. 7. Becaufe this f clonic objected tend's to render that Ordinance of Church-Cenfnn and Admonition kid down ^fyCat. 18. 1 J, &c, vain; and ufelefs ; for ihefdo deft , by bis fin becomeing a mm- M ember ard fo »t, Coitrch- Brother , hence let a private Member of the Church go ro tell him his fault, in the f nee of the text, wbich is in order to more folcmri Lhut ch-proceedmg and /&d;{Chri[t 'to 1 ear, in fucha Church-way as is there fpoken of ; he may tell [hem that he is m Brother of iht Church, for he hath by his offence cut off htmfelfe, and therefore they have nothing to do with him : that that rule of Chnlt concernesonly the Brother or the Lhurd-Mtmber, not one that is out of the Church, as he is, being fe'o de ft, and therefore may fay ( according to J Co <■% 5- I2#) what have yon to do t > fudge me th.u am without? If his fin be not yet great enough to render him f do de fe, & he fufped that therefore the Church may havepewer over him & is going about to bind him on earth , fo that ( being thereupon alio bound in heaven ) he fhall become bound from an orderly entrance in at the doores of other Sifter-Churches , without Repentance firft held forth to the acceptance of the Church which he offended ; 'tis then but to commit another fault whereby he may be fure he ihall be feb defe, and (o he is beyond the Churches reach, and this fruftrates Chnrch-dijcipUne , and renders vain that ordinance of Chrift above mentioned. 8 . To deny the intervening of this Churcb-acl of Excommunica'ion is to deny unto, and withold from a perlon defervm^ tote aft out of the Churchy an ordinance, and meanes which may be for the fariig of his fo'd, i Cor: y •4,5'. It is not enough to fay that the feb de fc makes himfelf no member j and fo the Church is freed from his Com- munion which would pollute it,as fully as if he were excomunicated; for Goa's meanes are not empty or vain meanes, and to think to reach the full end; but not in Gods way, and by obfervingh'.s me mes ordain- ed, is neither Chrifhan xvifdome^not (a off el policy j yea to deny the ap- plication of this ordinance of excomunicationto the offenaiug Brother is to deny a means fjr the Salvation of his Soule, and to deny a remedy for his Repentance , and the healmg^nd gaining of our Brother again. 9. Becaufe the Holy Ghoft command's the Church to fudge them that are wum'h iCV.f.i z. Do yon not y/idge them that are with- in? All 1 hat are within, are lubjed to Exlefiajncall judicature, and therefore cannot by Scripture-Warrant bzfe tones defe. 10. Becaule this notion of fdones defe evacuate's that power gi- ven of Re 'iul^etno before alt, 1 Tim, y . 2o. which is to be done w.thmt fjrriahtji (whether they be young, or old, rich or poor £cc.) ver, z 1 and the Readtfi and To likewife takes aWay that Authority given of reproving with aft long-lftjftrwfrZTim, 4.2. leaves no room for obedience to that Command (2. Tnef. 3 . 1 f .) of Admomfhing the offender ai a Brother &c. add thereto that this notion of thtfelo deft fuppofeth fume di[obedt- ente <» a Church-men.ber of «nopen fc«ndakm n> twe agair ft Which God hath not provided the remedy oflpiri:Ual revenge in an ccclefi- afticall way,ctntrary to that 2 Cu< .10.6 where the A po^le faith, we h(ivewre*ui,.ejs toreven^e utldtf obedience C< c. that this is fpoken of Cbt*r>hdifctf,t t is well cleared by that expaffion of worthy JH l - Cot ion. viz., the A, ojiUs revenge of D j obedience by way of reproofe Keyes Cba, in preaching doth not fJLw the TeopUi Obedience ^but proceedeth whether Tav. If. the people obey it or ntj >■ y»a therefore their revenge of difobedience by way of Ger'fure in difciplint &C. 11. The Notion oifelodefe alTerts the lawftt/nefs of exchfion tr pj> t tng * C 'tour xh- Member out of the ktngdome of Heaven bv none of thekeyesof the Kingdome of Heaven, ^. by the fin ofih.s fe/o» t or gives then anagingof (hotekeyes, in a cafe which concernesi he wh.'leto ad in ( for (iich is the non-Communion ofa Member wr< - h theChurch into th, hands /t/W; of a private perfon: boih wh.^h right reafondoth plainly condemn. 12. Becaufewere the fin ofa Churcl- Member of as h'<.h and hdnous a nature as H. n tie, nay (which is more) though ihe Bro- ther of a Ch'Jrch fhuiild turn Here ic^ yet he is not immediately thereby a non- Member, or felo defe . he is not prefently to be reject- ed : but a/*'-/? and fecund Adnno^itton muft be applyed,and in cafe of incorrigiblenefs then follows the Ecelefiaflual rejeclion fpoken of Tit, 3.10. he muft be rejected, but according to Godi Order, even the Order or the Gofpel :f>rall h,n^ are to be done in order, 1 Co, . 14.40. fo when the A poftle required the Corinthians to put a viy f om amon^ them\tlves thatwi kea ptrfnn , it is to be undetftord cf putting fach awav, and avoiding fuch, and withdrawing ih.mlelves from (iuh,anJ haveing no company with fuch&c. Allin duefea(o>; 3 and all according to the order ofCh fl, even accord ng to tl at rule f m» live>i'g fuch an out Htifj Satb«„ as is expieft, 1 CY , 5 and fjiting with that other command of t Chr;ft , Mm.\%, accordirg as the natmeof the offence b more or leis mmm* proportionally is the C 2 *dr i the Re ider. Admonition 10 be asplyed, either in cafe the offence be at firft pritMtr\ but growes pu'clic't^an i notonou: by the impehiHnby and objhnacy of the off i-dc i orincafethe offence beatfirft rife of it pubhckand notorious (Vill we have no allowance from Scripture to entertain or admit of theO pinion of thisEcciefiaftical/e/ewf. Having thus fmfhed (his Difcourfe I fliallnnw very briefly acqttaint the Reader, in a word or two further, toucl.ir the fo'hwtng treattfe, viz. that it was written by the Autj ors own hand : and nut three months before the time -of his DifTolution, And fent to one who, before t) e receipt thereof, was not fode ir in the point 0/Infant-Baptifme but washtreby recovered, andftablifhedm the truth, iye>t el from the 'Jtfl mow erro:ir °t his wty,** is ther< t> be feer, A le'ter exceeding wtl wirth the I 2 Pa2. rea ^ i vg& feriotts per uf ally any, fitch effect Ally as l.efuatem this matter. ) 6 r»~- 610. ^^ e Reader may pleafe further to mind, that this was not intended bj the f Reverend hnthoxfor the public^ view; but was only a private ssfnfwer fent f> a fpeci.ill friend, for his particular fat iff ithon, relating to fome doubis mentioned in a le ter of his to my Father concerning this fubjetl: Hadhepityofedto hate Written, and- Printed off his thoughts to the Wor'd touching this article oj Baptifme Iquejhbn not but he would have been more poLte and curious} and the expectations of thofe who kne\9 him throughly f\ tffiedthereir. ._! would not detain the Reader hy.any further Preface of mine: srrd therefore to con- clude : May this from one who is now in Heaven, unto fich as may have too farr engig- cdagiinftG -d's CoveiUBt-meries toward his, and our poor Children, fent indeed in 3 facial manner unto fuch ; have a rich and efcftual billing from the Fatfcer of lights s!c mercies ; a better efFed noon their hearts, then that famous Letter had of E)ii,il> the Prophet, upon Jehoram to whom it Was, fent, 2 c hron. 21. n. (.written- 'tis thought by divers, before his Tranilation toHeaven, but concealed untill there was fo fita fexCon for* the prefenti' gof it) May this Writing (Ifay)andin fuch a foafbri if", h v a better elfelt and fruit ; ev»n to bring them from the errour of their way, into the piffisof Truth and peace, and fettle them, and others, more and more therein ; That is the hncer« «JefIre of the pubjiflier thereof, who is thine to fcrve thee in our Lord Jefiis» Thcmas Skepard* m 44 H I. THOcACAS S H E P ARVIVS Anagr: ' Paradifus koflem ? E« \ Paradifus alit Santtis mfantibus hoftem ? jQjos Bap'iz^ari prtapit nfe Dens- Ojos Dan ambabus, clemtns , amplelhtHr nlnis , iVtfw //W /'» ^rtmio Tmgur J lie (not Annon pro Sanctis. Ecclefta (mater) h^bebit f JQhos ftnch San&os vox ait e[Je Dei? Hoc Dctts avcrtat m N«n fie Shepardius dim i No i fie , cfHd pour's His v Sp ric now s much, or more Then eVe he did on them before*. Aid if that they were Circutocif'd iThen u- e are now to be bspti^d : Our Babes mufl now no lei's ihen theirs Be leal'd (ns. of his Kinpdome heins) Chrift calleth them hjs little ones, And as his darlings He them owncV Denouncing agairft them a woe, T^at are d r fp i fe rs of them, w' o Offend the Iraft of them , ? n d (uch- As do their ihtertft in him grutch. trifpur, with Gains, Stephanas, V/i.i o.htrs, wire not ..II through Grace Bjptif'd that of cheir Hiuhhold were? And Child en who will cbubt were tncre? Then let us n »t to them deny, N< r frem as if we did envy The priviledge which God from heaven H t.i t rough his grace and favour given. IN or let us limit Uis gud Spirit In application or* Chrift's menir: Wnui. bload W3S Ihed for them, as well As th<->fe who them iti age exCvll: It fuch be taught of- God, who dare Deny, they his D'Jciples are I III. THOMAS SHEFARD Anagr ; More bath'- ^a/s'd. MOre from this holy pen h tb taffd The B.ptifne to defend o. i. .rants ti at Cujich Members are ^ If wtll you do attend ) Then any Antfbaptijh can. with l^lidiieis confute. I with with all ny hc.rt that God will grant ttx:le labours fruit, As pood or bitter then" the paines by other G dly taken. That (hereby all his p ccious Saints he would pleafe to awaken. That none m*y a p y more oppofe , with Zeal prepofh-rous , The Truth which Gods inoft holy word commei.det umo ns : That who were 1 fs convinced by this holy ,S. tparfs voice, Yet Li hi, Letter left behind tl ey may i c more rej >yce. He w s a jhming Light indeed , few otner f .c ! are left, T' e L >rd V'-'uc tafe we be not by our Sinns of t em bereft. And poure diwn of his Spirit more up"n his Sons lurviving; That will he more and more unK> Truth's lovers a revving. nn- rUOMAS An ^r SHEPARJJ I A.rrri'i as he Step. ARmd {as the frcp of God's good wnrd votn wca t o,s unto J\,Lb attord ) Dw^-jd's the ri^ht >A little yrtts , Whom God iu the diurcn Covenant ownes The Ciiid e of ..is Church among, To w.ium h.s Ktn^ome d ,ln belong , And therewithal me Seal thereof Through his tree fvurcy, Grace, and Love, Yet are there iome wh;ch them forbid (As once his weak DijCiples did) lo come to Chritr, a.iu iciu ( le m.ke, Whether tlierof mey ihould partake? BatChrift w«s very angry foi it As for fuch Zeale he did abnor it; Oi come, L\id ne, and wcLom'd fucfc, With tohcns or -rfection much ; As if tnat they and llarcly „ny But fuch as tucy might cnalenge any Or pari, cr portion in his trace, (5>u d d his favour th.m embrace) His jj bts, his Lambs, his Utile creature' He c.n's them As for Tucn d.f.atures, drift they defeat as well a ^ them Whom tley prefume fo to crvntemn. Isis holy Skeparl is like D*v,d> From Ly „ s mouth, and Scare's who favad That Utle K,a } whom God did c r owV With gicat «td lingular renown- And lo this Shepard hath ( no j . . A glorious crown nis head jbout. F~r a,l his Lb urs, (and t\>t this- ^ In big* -1 evcrUlin^ bJLs. >J A d as the Lord doth honour him (For Chrilt his lake) fo his efteern Bjid is, aid ought to be mod- ri re 'Mongit them who C riit hi g>|j , wer ' s - g And oh how Ihould we bid", ni s \ itnc That on lis 6t» he poor's th e Quae Good Spirit that was in tie F. th c r Or doubles it upon him ratrur: LOKL) thele Ep.jlles do thou bids! And as thy Tfurti they d > couheis So malte .them preci- u s j n t h e eyes O^all that do thy Ooip ( | pr ; ze . Amen joUH WILSON Senior fcHURCHMEMBERSHIP OF CHILDREN . CLEARED VP J IV A LETTER IN ANSWER To the Doubts of a Friend. &$5P3 Hen we fay , Th.tt Children are Members by their Pa- h L/ /& rents Covetum , 1 would premtfe three things fur E v nltr.aiion. plication, i» That Children of Godlv Parents come to the/, nit ion of their Memberfhipby their Parents Covenant, but that wh.ch give's them their r.clr, and intercit in this Memberfhrp is Gods Covenant:, whereby heengageth himfelfe equally to be a Gcd to them, and to their ' Sefd.. this 1 fuppofe is clear. 2. That according to the double Seed, viz. I. Eldl Seed, 3>. : Chnrt^Setu ;$o there is a double Covenanr," t. Exernal a 'd cut- 'wvd: 2,. I nt >rn*ll and inward. And becaufe the Covenant makes the Church, hence therein an inward, and^outward Memberfbip,and Church eftate: there isanotuw-^d few, 8c an inward I ■■w,R/n,. 2.28, 29. All a-enot 7W/( . e. the eleft Seed ) that are of 7, r, e '( .. • the Church Seed or in outward Covenant ) to whom the Apoftle faith belongs 'ne A loption t he Covenanti t *nd the r""/-i//r , that is, the ex- ternal]. Adoption Whereby God account's thTn his Children , or th Childrenofhishoufe, and fmilv the Children of e^e Church; and accord ngly have the ptomifes belonging to them in Tefpcd: of putward d'fpenfation although they be not Children by internal Adoptitn, to who-n b lo~g the promifes by tfrectuafl^nd fpeciall copv)-umc9tidn of. faring G *aee • It h dearer then tie day, that ma- ny whoareinwardly, or in teiutd of inward Covenant, the Children of » ■ > e externally Children, in refpecl of external Covenant, and yet internally Dogs> and evil men, and we fee that the pureft Churches of Chrift are called Samts, and faithful, & Children of God and yet many among them Hypocrites, and unbeliever; becaufe they thatinrefptd of Churd^eftate, and outward Covenant, and proteilion, are outwardly, or federally Saints; are many times in- wardly, and really uniound : Hence therefore it is, that when we fay, that Children are in Covenant, and fo Church-Members, the mean- ing is, not that they are alwaies in inward Covenant, and inward Church-Members, who enjoy the inward, and faveing benefits of the Covenantibut that they are in external,and outward Covenant, and therefore outwardly Church Members , to whom belongs fome outward priviledges of the Covenant for their inward and eternall good. Thefe things being clear, I the rather make mention of them , to undermine divers ufual objections againft the Memberfh;p, and Co- venant-Intereft of Children ; as, that they have no faving Grace ma- ny times ; and that they make no a&uall profeflion of any grace; and that many of them degenerate , and prove corrupt , and wicked &c. for fuppofe all thefe, yet God may take them into outward Co- venant (which is fufficient to make them theChurch-Seed or Mem- bers of the Church ) although he doth not receive them into inward Covenant, in beftuwing upon them faving Grace, or Power to profefs it, nay though they degenerate, and g.ow very CQrrupt after- ward. 3. Becaufe von may queftion what this oatwird Covenant it, to which the feales are annexed ; and under which we {hA\ prove, Children 'Children are comprehended j and becaufe the Knowledg of it is ex- ceeding uft full and very pleafant,I fhall therefore give a fhorttafte ofit,asahghttO our after-difcourfe, efpecially as it is coilldered ~ v in the largeft extent of it. This outward covenant therefore ccnfifts chiefly of thefe three branches, or fpeciall promifes: I. Iht. Lirdengagethhinftlfe to tk'em,th<.a ihey flJlbe called by hit T^j-ime,orlit Nan efhull be called upon them, as 'tis ]p>y, 63. 1 9. They fhall be called the Sons of God, Hof 1. Jo. and the People cfG-d, Dent.zg. 12.13. Thou be cameft mne, Ez,°k.» io\ 8. They may not be h.s Sons, and People really, and lavingly , but God will Ho- nour them outwardly (at leaft) with this name, and priviledg : they fhall bear his name, to be called fo, and confequently to be accoun- ted fo by others, and to be reckoned as of the number of his vifible Church, and People jjuft as one that Adopts a young Son, he tel's the Father if he ca y but ck>1 fly bic-iuf t ■ the*n vp<.re cow-mi; ted the.O>, c. < of Co- : r.t. the Word, promifes, Covenant • which are tbeo^d naty mtanesof laving grace andeternall good: others hear the&j 5§fd but tl tfe in outward Covenant enjoy it by Covtnati , and *?y^P ; and Vei.ce t efe in the fiit phce, and principally, are (ought af er bv tl efe n eanes; and therefore Ghriil forbids his DJci- •pies at fi ft to go pnachinihe way of the Gcn (persons Out of Covenant )but to taehjifhuvcfih hjujcof J/rael, Mhi*io 6. and ~ ~ D himlelfc ■ » ■ 1*J hirrifclfe tells the Woman of Canaan, that he came not but to thi lofl (keep of the honfe of If rati , Ma'.i^ .24, And although he bid's his difciples go preach to all nation., yet Atls 3.26. it's faid unto you Firfi bath he fent Chrift, becaufe you are children of the pro- mtfe and Covenant , verfe if : &?/>«»/ therefore, and be converted, verfe 1 9. Do not refill, or refufe Chrift,for he hath Firfi fent Chrift to you to blefsyon, and turn yon from your iniquities ; and the promife is fall and fair, Rom, 11.23. If they abide not in mbeliefe, (ue. in refuting grace, and Chrift when offered) they (hall be faffed in, for God is able to do it, and will do it : and the reafon why tbe Lord gave bis people Up to their own Counfells ; it was, becaufe My people vomld none ofme, after all tbe meanes God ufed for their good, /y<»/.8i.ii,z2,i3.And Dent. 7.5. The Lord hath chofen you, above all people on tbt earth, to be a fpecial people to himfelfe , and thou art an holy people unto the Lord' How a holy people ? by inward holineis? no verily, for many of them were inwardly unholy, both Parents and children, but thou art holy , i.e. thou art externally fan&ified , andfet apart by fpecial meanes of holinefs, to be a fpecial people unto God. And there- fore//^ $ t 7» the men of Judah are called Gods pie af ant plant : i.e. planted into tbe root and fatnefs of the Church , and therefore had all meanes ufed for their further fpecial good, verfe ^..What could bee done to my vineyard, that hathnot been done i And hence it is, that though the word may come to heathens as well as Church-mem- bers, yet it comes not to them by way of Covenant , as. it doth to Church-members j nor have they any promife of mercy aforeband , as Church-members have ; nor is it chiefly belonging to fuch, but unto the children of theCovenant & the promife,as hath been fa'd. And hence alio it follow's that God never cutt's off the feed of his Servants from the fpecial benefits of the Covenant, untill they have bad the meanes thereunto , and tbey have pofitively reje&edthple meanes : and hence the Jewes ( who are made the Pattern w$' God will do toward all Gentiie-churches, Rom.n, ) weri iver call off ell by pofitive unbelief they provoked the Lord toljcak them off, by rejecting and refufing the meanes of their eternal peace 3. Toe Lord promifew, that the feed of his people (indefinitely con' fiderea) Jball havetbtt heart (.vi^. wmch would Vifttfe fp:cial gr&ty.and msrey ) taken awji as well as meanes ufed for that end; this is evK dent r\ tfrom De»t» 30.6, The Lord thy Cod w& Circumeift thy ketrtand Jb«rr of thy feed, to love the Lord- he will cut off the uncircumci- «D, and'irn, and refinance of the heart againft t God ; he will takf ay thejtonj heart : not indeed from all, in outward Covenant par- teHlarl ; but from thete indefinitely ; fo that there is no promifc to . this for any out of the vifible Church, ( though God of his Sove* taignty, and free mercy foratimes doth fo ) but the pr mfe of this ^/^indefinitely tot hofe of his Church, among whom dually, and ordinarily he woike's this great work, leaving him to his own freenefs of (ecret mercy, to work thas on whom he wJl, and when be will : in the mean while no man can exclude himfelf, or any others within this Covenant from hope of this mercy, and grace, but may w.: h comfort look and pray for itj for this u Gods Coztnm - r , er, vi; : to make and enable forne to believe, and fo to make that prtf.ifion. 2. That the very outward Covenant is not meerly conditional, but there is ioaiething abfdute in it : and hence it follow's, that it is a great milhke of fome who think that Circumcifion, and Baptifm, feal only c nd tionally [ the outward Covenant being | fay they ] meerly corditicnall] for thofe three things mentioned in the outward Covenant you fte are in fome refped abfolute,and if the Covenant was only conditionall, then the Lord was no more in Covenant with Church- Members, than with pagans, and infidels, for it may be propounded conditionally to all fuch,that if they believe, they {hall be favi d, but afTuredly God's grace is a little more extenfiv* to the one, theu to the other* D 2 3 Hence t Ctrcumcifion once did, and Baptifmi* now /t^i'j unto, even to Infants the feal is to confirm the Covenant: the Covenant is,that God (outwardly at lean) owne's them, and rec- kon'sthem among his people, and Chldren, within his vifible C hurch and Kingdome, and that hereupon he will prune, and Cutt, 3 and dre(Te,and water them,and improve the means of their eternal good upon them ; which good they {hall have,unlefs they refufe in refilling the meansj nay that he will take away this refuleing heart from among them indefinitely, fo. that though every one cannot aflfure himfelf,that he will do it particularly for this or that perfon, yet every one, through this promife, may hope, and pray for the communication of this grace, and fo feel it in time. Thefe things thus premifed, to clear up the enfuing difcourfe, I . fhall now do two things, r. Leave a few grounds and reafons to prove, that Children are in Church- Covenant , and fo enjoy Church' Membership by their parents, 2. I fhall then Answer your fcrttples* Totbcfirfli The truth of it is manifeft, by clearing up this propo- *'fitjon; vi$i That one and the fame Covenant which was made to Abraham in the old Teflament^ is for fubftanc* the feme with that in the New , and this under the new-Tejiament, the very fame with th»t+f Abraham s under the old* I fay for Sub/lance the fame, for it is acknowledged that there Was fomthing proper and pe rjonal in Abraham 's Covenat,as to be a Father of many Nations, but this Was not of the Sabflance of the Covenant, which belong's to all the Covenanters, and unto which the S,4 of Circumafion was fet: for all Abraham's feed,neither in th jfe, nor thefe dayes,are the fathers of many nations, nor did Circumcifion feal it. Again it is confefTed, that the external admrnftraiions of this one & the fame covenant, are diverfe j but ftill the Covenant for fabftance is the fame : For that old covenant was difpenfed with other external fignes, facrifices, types, prophefies,then this under the new. There was iomething Typical in Abraham's covenat concerning C maan& type of heaven, but yet the fame Covenant remained now with a more naJted manner of difpenlation, or promife of heaven. And hence it rollow's, that if it may appear, that the Covenant it felf is one qpd the fame,ndW,as then* then, as now* then, it will undeniably. r 7 7 • follow, that if the New Covenant under the Gofpel be not a carml Covenant, no more was that: if the new-Covenant be not proper to- Abrabam's»*r«r*//W,noraorewas that which was made with A- braham: if the fubflance of that Covenant was, I will be a q d to thee and thyfeedyihen this very Covenant remaine's ftill under the GofpeI,k being one and the fame with thatj.if by vertue of that Co- venant, the Children were made Members of the Lhnrrt ; and hence had a Church priviledge, and feal adminiftredj the,n the fame Cove- nant remaining the fame, and in the fame force, and benefit, our Children alio are taken into the like »JtyCember(hip % It remained ther- fore to prove that which all our Divines bavelong Cnce made good againftthe Papifts, that the Covenant then, and now* is for fubflance one and the fame; or that the Covenat made with Abraham was a Gofpel- Covenanr, and this Gofpel-Covenant the fame that was made with Abraham. 1. The Covenant made with Abraham is rentwedin theGoffel, as. to the main thing in it* viz.: 1 will be their God, and they jhall be my people^ Hb.8. io^ pr.3i.33. and though thefeed be not expreft, yet its underftood,as 'tis Gen. 17.8. & if need be fhall be proved hereafter* 2. Hecaufe Abraham 's Covenant if, of Gofpel & eternal priviledjres. Not proper therefore to him, and his flefhly poftenty. For r^hteouf. nefs by Faith was fealed up by Circilmcifion R m4.11. which is a Gofpel priviledge, aid is the ground of all other priviledges, and yet in Gen 177. there is no expreflion of this righteoufnefs by Faith,but it is underftood therefore in this, I will be their God ; So the promife of eternal Lfe, and refurre&ion theruncois wrapt up in this, / am the God of Abraham, Ifaac and facol» 3. Hecaufe there was never any Covenant , bitt it was either of Grace or vporkfs : that of workes on mount Sinai , that of Grace which was made with Abraham: and hence, . P- 3 4fBeeauf$ [81 4- Becaufe when God return th his promife and Covenant made with Slbrah^m , with his people at the plames of Moab , Deut.30.tf. it run's in thefe Words , vfi^ 1 will Cucumcife tlj heart , and the heart of thy feed, now this is a Ooffel prmltdg , and a Gofptl-Covtnant : as ap- peares by comparing this text .with Rn„ 10. 8. wherin ike rtghno^f- nejs of f*nh, or the Gofpel, is brought in inking the words of this Covenant, faying the word u Bjj h hit, in thy heart C mouthy % Dem. 3 o. II, 12,13,14. Now if that place, Gen. 17.7. (hould be faid to be obicure concerning the prom if: [ I wll b« a God to thy leed ] yet here in this place God fpeak's piainly,wi ich by comparing the lcrip- tures is a Gofpel promife, and of a Goipel priviledge, aud therefore to be preach't by Minifters of the Gofpel, and to be believed by the profefforsofiu c. Became this promife [ I will be a God to tbee and tbv feed ] doth not belong to Abraham & his leed a* after the fiejhy or as lineally descend- ed of Abraham : but as believers , and this is rnoft evident Rot. , n. wherein 'tis laid of the Jews, 1. That they were broken off, (made no people no Church ) by unbeliefs , verfe 20. 2. That by Fault they (hall be grafFed in again, verfe 23. K therefore the } were bro- ken off the Church by u*i?r.Utfe, then they ftood as members of the Church by FMth 1 and if by faith they fhjuld begruff.d iruthen they ftood by faith at ftrft : Again it is faid in this K»»> 1 1 . i8» that they are loveafor the F.«hers fa^es , furely not as namrml fuhers, but as fpt- rttaal by faith : and hence Al them: 9.8 . it is exp- 1 Qy faid, that (Jod found Abraham fuuhfJl before htm , and made a Covenant Wich him. Again if the pjfterity of Abraham were Members upon this ground only or chiefly, w£. becaufe they were lineally defcended of ^it/rah^m, then tjutt, Jjhmael , the Jewes Rj -. 1 * .*o. could never have been caft off from being Members of the Church, becaufe they were alway the natural ofT-fpring &pofterity or Abraham. Hence therfore it fol- low 's that if they were ingrafted in the Church as Believers ( the Fa- thers as adually believing,the Children as fett apart by prorufe of God to be made ro btheve, and in their Parents Faith accounted be- lievers ) then all believers at this day have the fame priviledg, and the Covenant then being made only in refpectof*Faith, mutt needs be Gofpel Covenant, the lame With God's Covenant aC this day. And hence \ t 9 J hence alfo it follow's that if they were Members as Believers, trfen cot as Members of that nation. They were not therefore members of the Church, becatife they were defcended of Abraham, and were in a national Chuich,and were by generation Jews. Circumcifion was a Seal of Righteoufnefs by Faith, Rom, 4. 11. therefore they were iealed as believers. Thus much for the firft argument, wherein I have been the larger, becaufe much light is let in by it , to anfwer divers miftakes I ihall name the reft with morerbrevity, Argum Z. If it was the cur fc of Cfentiles, to be ftrangers to the Cove- nant s of promtfe (w xde with the Jews ) before they became the Churches of God ; then by bein^ Churches, this Curfe is removed; and hence Ephe,2, 12,13, The A poftle faith they were ftrangers to the Covenant , and (fommon-wealth of If-ael , but are not fonow. If you (ay that the Ephefans were in Covenant, but not their feed, and fo they were not ftrangers ? / Anfwer that the Apoftle. doth not fet out their curled eftate meerly becaufe they were without any Covenant , but becaufe they were ftrangers to that Covenant of promife which the Ifraelites had ; for if their children had it not , they were then as without Covenant, fo without God, and without bop*, as Pagans are, which is nocorioufly crols to the current of all Scripture, as may afterward, appear. Argum : 3 . The Apoftte exprefly faith [ Tour children are holy] I Cor, 7 14. and if federally holy 9 then of the Church, [for re all holy- nefs cannot be here meant] and in the Covenant of it: even as 'tis faid Deut.7,6 thou art an Holy people unto the L>r4 thy God: few of Which number were really andfavmgly holy, but they were all fo fede- rally, or by Coven^r , and fo became Gods fpecial Church or people. * If you lay, That this holinefs is meant of matrimonial holwefs,„viz. •that your children are not bafturds, but legitimate : The anfwer is eafy$ for upon this interpretation theApoftle's Anfwer fhouii be falfej for then if one of the parents had not been a Believer, and fo by his BeLeving Sati&ifyed his unbelieving Wife , their Children muft have been Baftards, whereas you know that their Children had not been ia that fence unclean or illegitimate, although neither of them weteBelievecs:fortheApoftle""sdifpute is plain, vi£. thai if the \ t 10 1 Believing Husband did not San&ify his unbelieving Wife, then wefe jour Children unclean, i.eXay you Bajlard>,b\ix. it's evident that Chil- dren may be, in this fenfe, clean, and yet no Faith in either Parent to Sar.&ify one another to their particular tie : unlefs you will fay, that all Children of heathens are Baftards,becaule neither cf the pa- rents Believe. Argum. 4. Rom,ii.l7. The Jews are cut vff from the faint fs tile Chinches inp-«j}(a into the fame ftate, andcomming in'their room, are, tot ether with their: Children, members of the C hurch: when the Jews hereafttr fhall be called, they (hill beingraff.d in as they were before ; them and their feed, verjt 23. In the mean while, the Apoftle pat's no differ- ence between the prefeht ingraffinc ft he Gentiles nmv,and of tr ens paft,or tocome, andtheif.re ti.fjy, and tt.eir iecd are ing i.fted Members now, Argum ; £. B,ianfe there u , he fame inward d-uff, moving God to t^t^e in the Child en of bdvev.ng Church-members into the Church, t,d Covenant novp, to be of the ntttnlxr of his ptvtlr , as there vra> fyr 1*1 ing tht I ws a>id\h r chuinti : for the only csule why the Lerd took in the Jcv\s and tbeir Children t! us,waso/ L it, and f.te ^race,^fcd mercy / f .4.3 7. /.a<*/" eL tdyhyf&btr.s,i e^\o>t > t cloje t /«*, which clh ofu g is not by eternal Ekctit n oi choi fint; to ;1 »ryy for many ol their ked never came to Glory; but unto thi pr ( v.ltdg to be l)is p' ople ..bo\e all,otherf, ino ic^vard Covenant v>ith him j Which is exceeding g'eat Love, ifyou Remember what ha'h b en Jjidvftleb arc' eSufth s outward covenant, and vmbL Chuich eftate. And heme . e .iciy. e u the Lord h <■ culiiht ;« thy Jaf t.^r, t hence l^echoie ihei'Jan ab^ve all people; as at that day,i7 < y of the Lord, and fo were obedient to God in him GVm8.io. and we fee they did obey, and did receive that new, ft.ange , & painfull fi^ne of Cncumciltn: abuut the nature and ufc- of which, nj doubt he firll inftru&ed them, and in the place you mention, Gt r. . 3 $ 4 . they ga i e to t cob ail the, ft Ange gods, £r e'ai -. tngt to worfh ; p God more pun ly And it's evident, t.x 8t that unto the Lnd\ then indeed they, & theirs were fitft to be Circumafedy ver. 48. and although this be not exprefly fet down, Gtn,\y. in Abrahams family j yet I doubt not, but that, as one Scripture gives light unto anoiher,fo, this Scripture in Exo, fhews the mind of God in the fiift beginning of the Church, as well as in thefe times: if therefore the fervants who were godly in the family, were only to be etrexmafed, and 1 heir chtldrtt) born in the houfe with them, then this example is no way leading to corrupt Churches, as you fear it will j but rather the contrary, that if Profeljte fervants then , were received into the Church together with their feed, much more are they received now : And if they did not defile the church then , neither fnould we think that they will do fo now. And I befeech you confider of it , that God was then as carefull of keeping his Church holy as in tbefe dayes, efpecially in the firft constitution of it , as in this of Abrahams Gen. -7. And hence God was as much provoked by their unholinefs then, as by any unholinefs now, I 'Pet. I 16. Suppofe therefore (as you imagined that all the houfhold, whether prophane or holy, were to be received into the Covenant, and fo to the feal of it, do you think that this courfe of admitting all prophane perlons then, would not make the Lord foon weary of, and angry with tbofe family-cburche?, as well as of national, or congregational now, upon the like fuppo- fition ? if therefore any fervants born in the houfe, or hired,were ad- mitted, furely they were not fuch unholy ones, whom the Lord could not but be as much angry with, then as now ; but they were godly and holy, at leaft in outward profeffion,upon whith ground the Lord commanded them to be Circnrncifed, I know there are fome>and very holy & learned alfo,wbo think that if any godly man undertakes to be as a father to an adopted Pagan cr In- dian , that fuch an one, not grown up to yeares, is from the example in Gen. 17. to be received into the Covenant of the Church, and the feale of it ; and I confefs, I yet fee no convicting argument againft it, if it could be proved that fome fervants bought with Abraham's money Were fuch, and were under years, but I lee as yet no convicV fee argument for this aflGextion £oin this example* and therefore- • I#ic| I 13] I (lick to the former anfwer , and fee no reafon , from any rule of chanty, but to believe that all tbofe in Abrahams family, were either vifibly godly or the children of fuch ; to whom Circumcifion be- long's . and confequcntly might as well partake of Church-member- (h:p,as Abraham himfelf; which fort of fcrvants in thefe dayes may as wdl bz ad nitted to Church-memberihip, without fear of defiling the Church, as their mafters themfelves. Object: 2. J f Children {(ay yon) be member s , then all Children, good and bad, muft be received , as Jacob and Efatt drc: sJnfw. Why not ? for if there be any fhength in this Argument, it holds as ftrongly againft the admiifion of profiling vifible believ- ers : where, though all are txtctimiiy, and federally holy ■. yet fome , yea many, yea the greateft part of fuch may be inwardly bad , and as prophane in their hearts, as Efau : and muft we therefore refule them to be Church-members becaufemany of them may be inward- ly bad? verily there muft then never be Churches of God in this world. So 'tis among children, they are all outwlrdly holy , yet many of them may be inwardly unholy , likeEfau, muft we not tberfore accept them to Memberfhip ? It is a miferable miftake to think that inward reall holynefs is the only ground of admiffion in- to Church-Memberfhip,as fome Anabaptty* difpute , but it is fede- ral holynefs. whether externally profefTed as in grown perfons, or gra- ciouily promifedunto their feed. Reply i. £»t you here Reply, If fo, then they are of tioe Church when inty are grown up , and p> opbam, untill they are cafl out : and to take in pi ophane, is {infill , £^^.44. Jinj w. It h vey true ,• For 'tis herein juft as 'tis in admitting profef- &?g bel'evers, they may prove prophant,and continue fo in Church- memberfhip, untill they are caft out ; but is this therefore any ground to keep out tboie who are perlonally holy by their own profeflion ? no venly, why then fho.ild fuch as are parentally, and federally holy bek> ptoutf-omtharcb-Men-betfh pbecaufethey m.j proie pr'o- pb >.c, and being prophane muft e n*m Cvuub-Membtn till they be caft out. Keply 2 But t hen (you fay) they muft be Church- Mtmbert though tour iUrtnts thc&Jefocs, and the whole Church be unwilling hereunto, E i even *■■ In] Ij .«,not /,/WwhO wasto be rejeded^^.iy.ip.andGod is fa»d,to gather them intoCovenatto tfUh(hthem to be a pcop!< , both youn^ old, prefent pofterity, and that which w.s to come, L.^.29.1 1 '" 1 ^ 2 God wasasHolv, and as exadly requiring holweft from the lewitfi Church, as well as f om Chnftian Churches 5 now do you think that tht Coze urn which then Wrapt up the fyj cbAfr* into Ch jrch-memberOiip, was an high-way of propl anefs, and unholy neftin the members thereof, & of defihng& polluting Gods Church? or was it a way and meanes of holmefs,and to keep tjiem Irom being prophane ? to affirm the firft is fomthing Blalphemous, and very falfe, for'tis exprefsly (aid U, . 13. 1 1 . that *j /£« gw^/* f/MW'^ " '** fanes of a m**,f* he canfed the whole bonjeof I [rati (not grown men ou- h) to cleave tob^iUt they might bet* htm a people { which was by Covenant *»uld wef arthe polluting of Church, sby the fame C*v**U which we have proved, wraps in our fred alio? indeed they did prove un.verlallyproph.ne in the Jewifti Church; fo they may in cVs b-uihall man's wickednefs in abufeing God s grace, and tor- faking hs Covenant tyetne hand,, or heart of God s free; grace from taking fuch into Covenant j ». M iUo*gt> fome aid mx Beitevc ? iaith lh; A V oftW,R>r,. i.S,).M'ltbeirunbehefm„ks ibi.'Bub oj uod ypub,*t tffut ? Goa Joibid. 3« Suppofe they do prove prophane, aud corrupt Churches j yx t 3 ma t ,6 J even then, when they are Corrupt, they are fuch Churches , where ordtmnlf God gathers out his Lkd, and out of which (till purer are gathered, or thefe wholly reje&ed) there cannot be expected ordi- narily any falvation : for fo laith our Saviour, f«iva-an it of the Jews, John 4.22. even in that very corrupt, and word eftate of the Church that ever it was in. Objed. 4. J f children be members^ then they mufl come to the Lords Supver , jar yot* know no difference between member and member, in point of priviledge, unlefs they be under fome fin, A*fw, 1 . Yes verily, there is a plain difference between member and member (though profeiling believers; in point oi priviledge, though ihey lie under no fin : for, a man may (peak and propoefy in the Church, not Wormn, A. company of Mm may make a Church, and fo receive in, and caft out of the Church, buc not Wo* men though profeiling Saints. 2. All grown men are not to be admitted ( though prof fling Believers) to the Lords Supper ; my reafon is ; IK man may Belreve inChrift, and yet be very ignorant of the nature, uie, and tnds of the Lords Supper, now lucb may be Bu^n^ta as loon as evei faith appeares, Mark 16.16. but they may not be admitttd to the Lords £z*ppr, becaufe chev will be guilty of the body una bio id of the Lord, if they through their ignorance, cannot difcern the Lord <■ b^uy. I know no realon but ignorant perions may be as well iutpended ft ora the ufe of this p r iviledge,tbough they be true believers (for faith may confift with much ignorance) as well as diftra&cd perfons , who not- withftanding may be believers alfo. 3 . If therefore children be able to ex tmine themfelves and difcern, the Lords body, they may then eat ; and herein there is no difference in this priviledge between member and member. 4. Children not being ufually able to examine themp-lves,nor difcern tleLjrds boiy, hence they are net to be admitted to the ufe of.hsprr- ydtdie : and yet they may be luch members as may enjoy the bem fit of other p ivr lodges even that of Baptifa* • for t>ap)ijr„e fealesupour firfi tn-r <» e into the C ovenanr. This firft entrance is not allway by pe fonal p/oftjji'fa of Faith, but by Gods p>e Church could j ie it, but thtfe may be t*o pLm- lyfeen. •sfn/w. i. I do chit k it's true, that poor fchildrm may be, and are lo k't upon witn t oo too many uejui-.aihpygbn of unbvhef, v.$>j>ir fa t fchemaiCuud.cn ol wrath by mimi, andnutWi.h luch high thoughts t '9 ] 'thought of Faith, as Children, and Sons of God by promife,£s I have fhewn. And I think herein is our great fin, as it was in thrift's own iti(cip/e> ,-v/ho were the firft, that we read of, that would not have //r- tie C hildr en brought unto biw, .for which he rebuked t:;em, fhewing their priviledge j and for want of which faith in G ods promife about our children, certainly God (mites, and forfakes many-ofour children, . 2. I f therefore you think that C burcb-members muft confift on- ly of faintb by calling j fo that your meaning is , fuch faints as are fct by outward and perfonal prof ejfion, from the call of the Go fit I , are only to be Church-members j this is an errour : For, r. You know that they w'ho define a Church to be a number of vifible faints,they uiualiy put this phrafein, [and thar /tea] who may no't profefs faith perhaps as their Fathers do : and you fhall-find that the ijrael of God under the old Tejlament^ are all of them farSto be adopted, Ron. 9. 4. ch Jen and called, 'fay 41 .8,9 and faithfull , Ijaui.ll. and yet we know they were not all fo by perfonal proftjjion , but in refpeft oF their joynt federation, and the outward Covenant of God with them. 2. The outward Covenant is not all way firft entred into by perfonal profeffion of taith- but by Gods Govenant o'f promife to work , or to ule the meanes to work faith : Hence it undeniably follows ; that as many may be in Church-covenant before they profefs faith perfonally, fo many may b«s members of the Church without this prufeilion of faith ; for this Covenant of working faith (as hath been formerly explained ) doth not only belong to the Jews, but to Gen tile Churches alfo, and Believers j as hath been proved, and might further be confirmed. Object ; But fay you, Ifrve faw hypocrites, we were to caft them out M well as prophage perfons : and we -ee no grace in rnanj children , and therefore they mnji not be received in. \Anfw. 1 . If you fee children, of whom youcannot fay that they «re faithfull perlonally, yet they may be faithfull federally ( as hath been (hewed) for they may lie under Gods Covenant of begetting faith, by fome meanes in them; and then you are not to call theni our, but accept tbem, as God doth. 2, The children of godly parents though they do r.ot mamfeft 'futbtntheGotfc 1 , yet they are to be accounted of Gods Church, F ' Jfe ' tintili [ 20 T untill tbey yofinvely rejdl the Gofpef, either in themfelves, or in their Parents , and therefore God did never goe about to caft off hhJkwA and tbctfjeedi untill they put forth po(it veunbel.e'; the Lord promiffd to give them the means of Faith, and d.d fo: and when L hnft was come, and the Goipel fent firft unto them for their good, the Lord farrein fullfiird his Covenant- Mercy, as toward his Beloved people; but when they rejected thefe meanes , and caft off Chrift, and his Gofpel,then Rm;*\\. thev were Iro'^en off, and not before. Now hypocrites are fuch as profefs Chrift in words , and yet deny Chrift in deed, Titus i. 16. 2. Tim.^.f. Hence they are fuch, as positively re- fufe Chrift: hence the cafe of children in whom no po[uive unbeliefs appeares, is not the fame with this of hypocrites , or prophane per- fons j and when young CJ|.Idren (ball grow pofuively fuch, I know not but they may be dealt with as any other, Members, for any fuch ik : offence. Thus you fee an anfwer to your Six Objetlions, In'the end of your paper there ate TWO £>U EST/0 NS, which I fuppofe may not a little trouble againft their Baptifme and membership. Ta the fe briefly. Queft. I . What good ((ay you) is it, either for a wicked, or an elect Child, till he be converted, to be in the Church? or what good may any have by bang in the Church, till they can profit by what they erjy ? v5 nfw. i The Apoftle put's the like cafe, and gives you an Anfwer Rom.?)- 1,2. what advantage hath the few, and what profit is there of 'Cn- cumcifion • what ufe or profit could the Infants then make of their Church-Covenant, Memberfhip, or Seal, who underftood none of thefe things? do you think the Lord expofed his holy ordinances then unto contempt ? and is more carefull that they may be profitably ufed now ? was ci.ere no good by Circumcifion ? yea faith the Apoftle, much every way* 2, What profit is it to per forts grown up to yeares,andjet fecretly hy- pocrites, vpho enter into the Caurch by prifejjton of the faith i you will fay there is good and profit in refpect of the priviledges themfelves , but they abufrag them they had,in this refpeel, better have been without tbem, becaufe they bring hereby upon themfelves greater condemna- tion^ The fame fay I of children 3 whom God receives into his Church N^ •v [21] Church, by promife, and Covenant of doing them good, although at prefent they may not beio fenfible of thisgood. 5. To fpeak plainly, the good th.jgetb) being thus enriched is vcoh- ■dafu'l'. and here there is more need t, fa Treaty, then of a Litter, to dear up the benefits from all Scruples, arifmg by being in outward Covenant, in Cburch fellowihip, even unto Infants: I confefs ] find little faid by Writers upon this Subje&A I believe the doubts againft chilarens Bapufme , as they arile by blindnefs in this particular ; fo I think that God iufFers that opinion to take place, that by fuch dark- nt f> he may bring out light in this particular. 1 will only bint unto you (ome few of my many thoughts, which have longexercifed me for many yeares in this thing. The good by cbildrens member jhip, efpecially when Sealed, \sin four things. 1 . In.refpett of God, God (hews hereby the riches of bis graee to- ward them, in taking them to be his people : In adopting them 10 be hit children ' in preventing them with many special promtjes aforehand of doing them good ; by all which, the Lord doth as it were prevent Sa- tan , in wooing their heaits as it were, fo foon to draw them to him before he can a dually ftirr to draw their foules from him. So that I befeech you confider, fuppofetbey cannot as yet undetftand, and fo make profit by all this, yet is it not good for them, or for any of us to partake of Gods grace, before we know how to make ufe of it? is it not good for God to be good to them that are evil? is it not good for God to glorifie c^make rnanift ft his grace to man, though man knowesnot how to make ufe of h.s grace? was it not rich grace for thrift to wafh Peters feet, and yet he not know at prefent what it meant, only (faith (Thrift) tboafhalt know it afterward* is it not good for God to give life to us, and to let us be born in fuch and inch a place of the Gofpel where it is preached , and to lay in mercy aforehand for us , before we know how to be thankfull, or know how to ufe any of thefe outward mercies ? and is it no mercy or favour to have fo much fpiritual mercy beftowed on children a- forehand, before they can be thankfull,or make ufe thereof? fhttt.j, 6,7. T he choofing of them to be his people, above all other people (which you know was from the womb/ it's called t oXs letting hit love upon ihem , and th~ reafon of this Love, verfe 8. is faid to be, J 2 becaafe t « I Vttwfe God loved them , this love was not Elefting, & peculiar lovey (for thoufands of thefe perifhsd and went to hell) but it was his ex~ tern M adopting love to cboofe them to be bis people, and to improve all means for their good,and to give them the good of all thofe means unlefs they ref ufe: and to give indefinitely among them, and particu- larly to many of them, fuch hearts as that they fhall not be able to refute the good of thole meanes { as hath been flaewed formerly ) this is love,great love & mercy ; not (hewn or promifed to any who are siot of the vifible Church throughout the whole world. By which God is glorified, & let him be fo, though we cannot fee how to pro- fit by it, when it firft break's out j Have not you profited much by confidering Gods preventing grace, long before you underftood how to make ule of it > hath not God received much glory from you for it ? hath this grace then think you, been unprofitably fpent on Gods part ? No verily : The cafe is the fame here , David bleffeth God^ for being his God from his Mothers belly , and from the womb, ffal,2&+ 5>,io. and Gods grace is fhewn through this expreilion, i/Jw.4^.5. 2. There is much good hereby in rejpetl of the Barents ; for, fuppofe the children cannot profit by it, yet Parents may, and 'tis in relpect of them very much that God looks upon their children, thus to receive them into Covenant, Detti. 4. 3.7. For, 1. Tarentsmay hereby fee , and wonder at the riches of Gods grace , to become a God cot only to themfelves, but to take in their feed alio , whofe good chey prize as their own, and as if done to themfelves : hence s/bra-. ham fell down upon his face, adoring God, when he heard of this Co- venant,-^, 17. See alfo how Mofes aggravates this bve,in the eyes- of all that hadeyes to fee, Deut. \o t \^l<) . 2,» Hereby God gives Pa- rents feme comfortable hope of their childrcns falvation ,-becaufe they b& within the pale of the vifible Church; for as out of the vifible Church. ( where the ordinary meanes of falvation be ) there is ordm inly no falvation, Atlsx.tf. So if children were not of Chrifts vifible; Church andKingdome, we could not hope for their falvation , no rnore then of Pagans, or Turks; for if they be without God > they are without hope , Ephef.2,12., and to be without hope of fuch , to- whom God hath made iuch promifes of falvation , not given to Pa- gans, nor proper to Abraham , is very hard, and horrid to imagine ^ for for the promife run's uniyerfally, that the Seed of the upright ( whe- ther Jews, or Gentiles ) JhaU he BleJJ'ed. TfaU 1 12. r, 2. 7W. 20.7. 5, Hereby Tar ems are ftirred up the more earncftly to Tray for them, becaufe God's Covenant and promife is fb large toward them, at which Prayer look's, and by which it wreftle's with God, and hence, we find that Mofes, and others, they ufe this argument in their Prayers ; oh God of Abraham, Ifaac, and Iacob:&c: 4. Hereby they m ty not only hope, and Tray, but are incouraged to Relieve, con- cerning their Children and the reft of thofe who are in Covenant ar- mong them, that God will do them good, as they conclude mercy to the remnant , for gtvuefs of their fins , with faith, upon this ground, that* Xfilt remember the Truth to Jacob, and thy Mercy to Abraham , [worn unto our Fathers in diyes of old , MicahjA 8, 20. This indeed is the chilirens faith for themfelves, and their children: but fo it may be aground '-f ^jpents faith .• And if we pray for our chilJren, why, fhould we d ;ubt ( leaving only fecrets to God ) if we fee them dy before they rejetl the Gafyd' po{itively ; I fee no reafon for any man. to doubt of the falvation of his child if he dyes, or that God will not do good to his childin time if he lives. 5, This ftirrs up their hearts to be the more (incerely holy, and keep in with God,becaufe of their children \ and to educate them with more care , and watchfullnefs, be- caufe they are the Lord's Children's well as theirs ; they are not common, but holy vefTdls, and therfore let them fee that they be not defiled j and hence we find, that when God exhorr's to any duty of. holinefs in Scripture, he ofc makes this the ground of it [ / am your God] and hence God aggravates their fin in offering their children to Molevo, Ety.16. becaufe they were his children, that fhould have been better afed.. 3. la refpeel of themfelves, the good u very great* 1. Itisafpe- cial meanes to prevent fin , D at. 29* / make tht: Covenant , not only with him.tbat is prefent, but with your feed alfo, who are not here s verfe If. Left there ftiould be among you man, or woman, famdy,or tribe, whofe heart turnes away from God, and left there fhould be a root of gall and wormwood : and indeed it mightily workes on the heart to think j fhall I whom God hath chofen. to be his, be my own j ©r be the Di yds, or be my luft s & c ? 2. "lis a prong motive & %>- E 3^ " ^ gagemmt [Hi garment upon them to for fake fin, even the ttncircumclfton and fin of their hearts, as is evident, DtH f ,\o,l^,\6,The Lord had a delight to cnoofe the feed of your fathers, even you to be bis people, as tt is this day: what follow 's ? Therefore Circumcije thefre^m of jour hearts, and be r.o moire /hf-neckea: 3 . ' Ti s a [fecial help, as to avert their hearts from fin, fo to convert &- turn thtm to God,<*r to make teem lool^ toward God,that he would turn them, when perhaps they sre with- out any hope (in other refpe&s) of mercy, or of being able by any meanes they can ufe to turn themklves ; this is evident, Acts 3.19. witn veife 2), Repent and be converted ,for yn are the children of the Vdvehanf, which Go I made with our fatbits j this drawes their hearts, when they fee, how God call's them to return, ^r.3.22. Come «&- - to *ne je backfl'dino children &c: we ame unto thee, for thou art the Lord our Cod, When backfliding Ephraim could notconvert bim- felfe, he cryes unto God, oh turn me , and 1 frail be tmked , for thou art the Lordmy God, Jer^\ t \%. which places cannot, be meant of being their God only by internal Covenant, in giving to them the fpe- cifll benefits of the Covenant, for then they fhoiild be in Covenant with God and have remiflion of all their fins, &c: before they were turned,or before faith ?and therefore it's meant of being a God in out- ward, and external church-Covenant, which is no imal motive, and loadltone to Delieve. And although many do not believe, and will not be turned, yet this Covenant is an high priviledge, and great fa- vour, fict in it (elf, to draw to God, though' mar>y believe not: and hence the A\ ofih faith, that the priviledge of the few is great, in having God's O-acles ( which contain God's Covenant ) commuted Co them, though [owe believe *io >, which unbelief make's not (he faith) thef*ahofGoa,i, e. Grd'spromife or Covenant of none tfjet;, or an unefTe&ual, and fruirlefs Covenant: for this word of God's Covenant (hall .take fome effed among fome fuch as are in it •, which therfore is a priviledge, though many perifh, as is evident, Ron.. 9. 4,6. 4. 'lis a (pecul meanes of binding them fajt to Cod , when they at turned: ler, 13. n. as the girdle cleavtth unto a man, jo have I cauf- edthe whole houjc >f Ifrael, 10 t leave unm me , that they may be for' a inn%, and glory, I )eut. 30.20. thou fhak cleave unto him, becaufe he u ihj life, andihekt'gtioofthydayesi he was not their life ipintually, * and D E F E N C E OF THE ANSWER and ARGUMENTS OF THE S Y.N O D j Met at BO ST N in the Year 1662. CTbe SVBjBCT OF BAPTISE, ■Concerning < and I CONSOCIATION OF CHVRCHES. Agaihft the REPLY made thereto , by the Reverend Mr. fOHN D A+y ENPORT, Paftor of the Church at New-Haven, in bis Treatife Entitukd, Another ESS AT for Inveftigation of the Truth , &© Together with A N A N S WE R APOLOGEtIcAL PREFACE Set before that ESSAY. •+• Bj fome of the ELDERS who were*tjfttembtrs of the S 7 N O D above-mentioned, 1 ThefT. 5.2t. Prove all things; hold fa ft. that which it good. I Chron.28.8- KeeV andfeek^for all the Cormndndn ents of ike Lcrdycur Codyihat ye nay fojjifs tki* good Land, and leave it for an Inheritance for yottr Children ajter you jor ever- CAMBRIDGE: Printed by 5. Gree\ and _SK. Johnfon for Hc^ekjah Vfier of £.fion m 1664. . Vc » » f i i ^*°ss^ssss*s*°°sss°s*®s* ********** AN ANSWER APOLOGETICAL PREFACE Published in the Name and Behalf of The BRETHREN that DISSENTED in the late Synod, And fet before the Reverend Mr. Davenports Treatife , called, ANOTHER £55^r,&c. Ow loth we are to enter the Lifts of publick Debate with Brethren, ani fuch Brethren as we love and honour in the Lord, with whom we arc Exiles in the fame Wildernefs for the fame Truth, is known in fomc mcafuretoour felves, and would be toothers, did they know the m.mj thoughts of heart that this matter hathoccalloned, and what a grief it is to be thus conftrained thereunto. Neither was it fo hard to finde vhttB tc fay, as to determine whether to fay any thing. For it hath been a Doubt among us, Wiether we lhould not leave, nor. onely thofe Reflexions upon our perfons that we finde in the late Writings publifhed by our Brethren, but aifu thofe M.Jls that are therein caft upon the face of Truth, unto the Discoveries of Time, and ttie Readers own further Confederation, rather then to tofs the Ball of Printed Difputes, oc to trouble our felves or others with new Difcourles of this kinde. But when we per- ceived, that by thefe Writings lying unanfwered, our Work (and, as we believe, the Work of Chrift) in our' Churches isobftruded, the Truth difadvantaged,* the Weak ftumbled ; and that the Lords Name, as concerned in us, and in his Work among us, may fulfer by our filence : We have been willing to fiy fometaing, left we lhould feera Unfaithful or Negligent in that Caufe which we are perfwaded is the Lords. Had Divine Providence fo difpofed, that the Lot of our Dijfenting Brethren had been ■Ours in a cafecircumftancedas this is ; we are ready to think, that after our Rcafons given, and Arguings in a Synod (themoft proper place of Publick Deputation where Churches walk in order, AUi i$.7-) wefliould have looktdat it ascurDuty tolitdown, in filence, and not to amufe and trouble tie People by Printing a Di/Tent, at leaft not un- till fome way conftrained thereto, and till all other means (as by Verbal or Written Difputes, &c.) had been firft ufed to render the Difference among thdr Leaders as fmall and little as might be. But feeing it hath pleafed our Brethren to take this courle (of Printing in Oppolition to the late Synod) we humbly fubmit to the Lords holy rrovidtnce herein. And let none of his poor People in this Wilderncfs be offended at it, to fee Differences and Difputes, even among the Godly-Learned, about fuchthings: It is the wonted Lot of all the Births of Truth, to be brought forth in Travtt, and fiKh a Travel 8s occalions Pain in the Churches own Bowels. Every Stage of Truths progrefs, finc*e the firft dawning of Reformation, hath been accompanied with Iharp Debates, evert among the godly Profeffors of it, and fo it wasforetolJ, Rev.i%. But God will bring Light and Good out of all. The face of Truth is now muffled with many Clouds, but Jet us with Faith and Patience wait on Him,it (hall lhine in its naked beauty and glow one day.And though it coft us here fome,yea many Throtres } evea ill th« day of our Infirmity ifl A 2 this * (a) Corjlantieri' Jis Concilit Can- tilena hue juit, etiamfi a Cbrijio carta Jub utraq't Jyecie adminiji ra- ta Jit ; quum ta- men diverfa con- fuetudo ab EcJe- Jia & fanitis \a- tribns rationabi- littr introdulta <&■ dmtijlvii ob- Jirvatajit , /;.»- benda'u'Jieji po lege. Parker, dc PoIitEccl. lib. «.C:ip.?. P- r 55« jl-foliM. p. ii 8,. 1^,1 2CV thisWilderners; yet 5f the Mmt-childeof 7mh, and of the whole genuine Frame of Chrifts Government and Order in bis Churches be at laft born among us, the foy thereof Will make us forget thofe Sorrows. But feeing fo it is, that Different Apprehenfions and Argumentations are found among us about thefe things , we heartily conenrre with our Brethren in that defire, That Vnitj of Affection may be prefcrved and continued notwithstanding ; and therefore, that as much as may be, all Expreflions and Reflexions may be forborn that tend to break the Bond of Love. Indeed fuch is our Infirmity, that the naked Difcovery of the fallacy or invalidity of anothers Allegations or A rguings, is apt to provoke. This in Difputes is unavoidable. Bat further then this, we hope we fhall carefully abftain from all matter-of provocation. The Lord help us ?.ll to feek not ViUory >but Truth,in6 fave us from mingling our own Prideand P3llions with the holy thingsof God. Now for the Afolognical Vreface of our Brethren above-mentioned, their Difcourfe therein which we lhall confider of, lies iri two parts. 1 . Then Anfrcer to fundry Ohjeliions /aid to be made again ft them. 2. ' The Ktafons of their DiJJ'ent from the Synod. As for thefirft : Where or by whom thf-fie Objections have been made againft our Brethren, we (hall not trouble our felves toenquire : But themfilves are here pie-fed to Propound ard Anfwer feveral Objections, which welhalltake notice of onely fo farre as any thing therein touchcth the Caufe in hand. To the firft Objection, concerning their Ferrnefs, they tell us, Thatlruth » not bound «J to Number : , the fetter and farre lejfer part may be in the right, as in the cafe of Luther,— John Hufs, Paphnutius, ire. Anf. Wereadily grant that a Few may have the Truth, and the Greater part may erre, and that foil hath Sometimes been, neither do we infift upon our Numbers. But yet I. As the Majo'r part may erre, fo may the Minor alfo. 2. So farre as Refpeft is to be ' given to men (or as the Authority of mens judgements will go) therein the greater part are (cater is. paribus ) to be preferred before the lefier. If you will fet men againft men ( as the Vulgar too commonly do ; though alas what are all men but Liars ?) furtly the lelfer part may not expeft to weigh down the other, a. In reforming times, and in a Synod orderly called by Reformed Churches ; and where the one part does equally profefs to gruund their Sentence upon the Scripture, and to make that the onely Rule, as well as the other, andare equally and impartially ftudious of Truth and Refor- mation : It is not fo ordinary (though pollible) for the Smaller number to have the Truth,and the Greater (after all Ventilations and Confideration of theothers Arguments) to mifs it. Hence to compare the prefent Cafe, Rich the cafe of Luther or John Hufs, who had to do with men engaged in the dregs and darknefs of Popery, ignorant of the Scriptures, and fcarce fo much as pretending to ground their conclufions thereupon (a), is fomewbat too odious a comparifon. Weil might Paphnutius with that plain Scripture, ( Etb. 13.4.) oppofe the reft of the Skene Council, who yet bad not concluded any thing in the matter, but were in debate about it, and in conclufion approved of what fag. £56. & 1088. fuch evidence of Divine Atliftance, and with the promrfe of Chrifts pretence, after Hearing, Diicufling and confidering.of all the Notions andReafoningsout of the Scripture that various ap- prehenfions have fuggefted (which what it is, and of what force it ought to be, we frail not now difpute ; but furely as on the one hand not infallible, nor forbidding all. after-difqpifitions 5 fr> on the other hand greater then many are willing to own ) >vhat- ever it be, we fay, it is found with the 2X*jtr part ( but efpecially with the generality) with whorr. the Synodieal conclufion lies. And in point of Order, their conclufion- ftands as the Anfwer from Gods word, which the Churches fought in fuch an Ordinance. Their conclufion is at Ieift tbetruth ;* /era, or theTrutlicf Order, and fo remains riff- God (haliotherwi(:dilVoverand reveal if by hisownwaies and means (£> N - Among which meariS, rrens being ftirred up to further fearch, and unto after-difquifitions and examina- tions, we readily acknowledge to btjone, and do willingly allow it, fo it be done Orderlr ^ " and m •ad P«aceab!y. It rely be doubted whether it be fo Orderly to do It by Printing ( unleC where the Circumftances of the Cafe do mike any other way unfeizible ) until all other means have been firft ufed to render the difference among the Godly- learned as »arrow «• may be, and it appears to be neceflary and for Edification to publiih a Dilfcnr. Printing, •/ the Synods Conclusion. U neceffary, for how elfe (hall the Churches receive the Anfmer which tbey lought for in fuch an Ordinance of God? But hafty Printing in oppoftium. liath fundry inconveniences in it. It does bajiily ( and haply needlefly ) diicover at difference among the Godly-learned ; It makes me People the Jud^e of the Cafe, who are incompetent: li jiumblesttiem, in ftead of edifying, to fee fuch Write and Print one againft another : It raifes up and foments Divifions, Sec. yet it is no grief to us ( if it be none toChrift, and no prejudice to the Churches peace and welfare) to fee our Brethren (whom we Love and Honour) Printing their Exceptions and Ammadver/Ions. Truth fears notTryal: Nor does a fincere ftudioufuefs in fearching after the Truth (wherein we truft the Synodical ci pie out Ca«/e fre/i r/£ matter w. .--.,.....-.. u ... u ....... 7 - rr ^. k u i.ir as in the Epiftle before that \Jf'*y oftht Churches'] is acknowledged ? Touching Mr. Burtons Teftimony. 1 . If all the Male-infants defcended from Alra- bam were to be circumciied (whether their Parents.profelfed the F aith of Abraham, or no) how cune the Childrep of lfomael, Efau, and of the rejected Ten Tribes, to lole their right to Circumcilion? 2. We plead for the Baptifm of none but thofe whofe Parents do profefs the Faith of .Abraham, and do not vihbly refufe Cbrift. Mr. -Burton in the place here cited, fpeaksagaintt baptizing the Children of fuch Parents as do Refufe Chrifi for their King, as the Jews did, Luke 19.14. and refufe to be in vifible Covenant, as in the fame Page he fpeaks , which the Parents whom the Synod (in the Controverted Fifth Burton Vindic. fropoftien') defciibeth,arefarre from : for in/tead of Refufing, they Subject themftlves of Independent to the Government of Chrijiin his Church, and fo to Chrift as their King, and do own the Churches, p. 62. Covenant. If then Parents do not Cut thgmfelves or their children oft from the Covenant, until they refufe Chrift as their King, and refufe his Covenant (asitfeems by Mr. Burton's words they do not) then the Parents in *|ueftion are not cat off, nor their Children, but do ftand and continue in the Covenant, and fo have a right to Baptifm the Seal thereof. But not to weary our felves or the Reader with profecuting all that (c) Vox Beverly, let fome Paf- might be faid to every particular Paflage (c). If Teftimonies in this fages in his Anfwer to Timfon, cafe might be regarded, Let it be conlidered, j>.8o. and in his Examen Hoornb. I. That there can no Orthodox Proteftant Divine, before thefe late j.43,45. be conlidered, and fee unhappy Differences between the Presbyterians and Independents grew up, whether the Principles there no nor Ancient neither, be produced, that hath held for fuch a Reftri - pointed to would galnfay the bap- Ition of Baptifm as our Dijfenting Brethren plead for, and as hath been tizing of fuch as our Synod plead- pra/tifed in the late Gathered Churches ; but all with one Confent are eth fur. But if he did indeed for a farre greater Latitude. ' differ from us, it is anfwered in 2. That thofe Worthies in the next foregoing Times (The good OU the following Difcourfe. Nc». Confer mifls, and others) from whom our beft Congregational Leaders have.profeffed to receive tbeir Light and Principles (and not from the (d) Prcfitentur hujw nop* (d) Scparatijls) do fully and clearly go before.us in that Latitude of caufx filiife turn ab Antiqutfimis, Baptifm (or rather greater then that) which we plead for. ab Afoflolis , vatnbm turn inter Judicious Cartwright in his firft Reply (fagJ 197.) even when blaming Modemos ab Amelio, Cartwrito, fVhitgift fox too much Laxnefs in allowing Baptilm to all forts, hath Pareo, Parkero, Bainefio, fimi- thefe words: If one of the Parents be neither Drunkard nor Adulterer, iibufq; poft S. Scriptur* pontes fua the Childe it holy hy virtue of the Covenant for one of the Parents fakes : ■■fau'/i/feprincipia; minimi: omnium If they be Both, and yet not cbjhnate >n their fin, whereby the Clunk a Browniitis. Bev. Exam. Hoornb. hath not proceeded to Excommunication, thmf'hes being yet of the C kurchy pag 22 their Childe cannot, nor ought not to ie rcfufed. fohannes a Lafco, that worthy Reformer, who gathered and officiated in a Church ot Strangers in London, in the dayes of King Edward the Sixth, ( an Author of whom our Hew-Entfifb Writings-have long fince made an Honourable mention) Iheweth at large,ho\v they Baptized the Children of fuch as made publick conf flion of their Faith ( he means, of theDoftrineof Faith, as his difcourfe-fhews) and fubjefted themftlves to the Difci- pline of the Church :, and how they accounted their Children Members, and fubjert to yifciplinc when grown up, even to the cenfureof Excommunication, yea though they had r never* [J] ttttt yet been admitted to the Lordi Table. lerma dc Ratio Zcclefiajl. Mjnjt. in Teregrinor.Ecclefia injiitutd Londtm, 42 c. Fag. 117— -123, 1 jj . rtnb Pag: 06, (04, ioj, 106. Holy Baynes accounts, that Children area part of the Church, Diocef. Tryall, fag. 84. And the Principles pointed to in his Chri/Uan Letters; Letter 15. pag. 125, 126. and Letter 2^, pag. 199,202. Edit. 1^57. Ajio in his Expojition of the Epjtl'e to the Ephefians, on Chop. 1. 1. Dell, f. andonC/Ewp. 2. (2. J \tg. 276, 277. and other places, may eilily i: improved unto a Confirmation or the Doctrine of tfie.Synod. ' Dr. Ames ( whom thePretacc calls Jor-ever Favour, Judicious, Sec. and that very de- fer vedly ) how large his Judgement is as.to the Subject of Baptlfm, may be. fee" by any that have his Cajesof Confidence, Lib. 4. Cap. 27. He requires no more unto the molt proper right ora Child to Baptifm,but that the Parents or one of them be intra Ecclefiam, within the Church ; though he thinks that others alfo may be baptized, if any godly per- sons will undertake for their Education. And how plainly he holds forth the Doc-trioe of theSynod in his Medulla, Lib. I. Cap. 32- Th'ef. 12,13. & 'Cap. 40. Tktfi 11,12,13. is eafie to- be Collected, u ' We may we'll here .take op. the. words, of worthy Mr. Cotton, in his Preface" before lUr.'tQrrton'f Jinfvier to Ap&li'vn'w, where having named C 'artirr^t , ?jkw, Baynes, arid *Ames, thoCe Cbtnott and Horjemen of Ifroel, zn& Leaders in, the Caufe of Reformation, he addesy Ab horum fivevejtigiis, five principles finovitaiis Jiudio ctfiiniw, juremerhb deftremur v.t defertores. i&uod fi invid ilicrum ambul-mw nee ultr.l prcgredintu^ {quodad Jifntnam r«i-*tt:net) qu-ainab iUorum Luviine Divinitus coBuJlrati t certs non no's ilifiumw^ qui cr.kfamRefdrmaticmis'iej'truimHS,Jedi'di potius {qucs lubensnollem' dicer e) qui nos'ut JDejertore; dejefunt & deieftantur. So here ; ,\i "we outof any changeable 1 be U nations', lor Spirit or Innovation* hive departed from the foot/tepsor principles of thofe BlefTed 1 tfotti of Rtfonnation ( Cucb as were pow na^ied, and others of T.fe good did Xcn~Ccn- Jormijh, who both with Prayers, Tears and ?urferings,and with a> much judicious Learning and Ptety-09«hft;Wdrld hato yet fecn, have har.ded down to hs the Work aftd way cf' Re- formation ) then let us be, and well might webe deferted and cenfured is.De/ertors or JLpofiates (as we are by too many ) But if we adhere to the Principles, and tread in the ft'.ps of thofe Worthies, and go no further then they, or then the Light which G:d hath communicated by them doth lead us, furely we have not deferred nor departed from the Caufeof Reformation ; B-ut.tu^y rather ( though unwillingly we fpeak it ) who defejrt and drllike us as Defer/on.. '{be Elders and Metfengert of theCongregational Churches in England, in the Vcthct to the Refuttof their meeting at the Savoy, do profefsafull concurrence throughout in all the fubftantial' parts of Church-government with their Reverend Brethren the Old Furitan Non-Ccnfcrmijis, citing in the Margin Fox, Bearing, Greenham* Cartirrigit, Tenner,, ¥ulk,iyhitaUtr Reynolds, F-erkins, &c. Now let the Judgement of thefe ( Uich of them ashave left any thing written about this Queftion, by which we may judge of the nindes of therelt ) beconfidered ; and fee if they do rot abundantly confirm fuch a Latitudeof Bnptifms we plead for. What if our Congregational Brethren in England have not yet; by reafon cf the Infancy of their Churches, had fo much occafion to look imo this queliion ( as our fclvcs for a long time had not ) nor yet fo much need to trouble thcmfelves about the full extent of Baptifm, in a place where there were enow that would baptiz? thofe whom themfelves left unbaptized ? yet when the Lord [fall incline any of thofe Able and Wort'y Per tons to fet themfelves to t! eftudy of this point: whyfnould we think that they will not be willing to receive Light from, or that they will be willing eafily to go again fl the ludgerresrs of thofe OldSon-ConfermJls, whom they profefledly concurre wiih in other pans of DHcipline? So much for the Difcourfe uoon the ' firft Objection. et -4S n:t d rra^es Tn Anfwer to to the Second Objection, The ApvLgift gives f! is warning, I fir fe.ir of ^imb'ptifm, do rrerje. even defle our Jilpetwitb AntkhMjiianifm. An u tH< ProfefliOn, ;;' • proUji that ire lnok^upon it as great a fin to Baft'.:: all • Baptize no Chilli ■ ■A*i, n Welhouldnot chute toputv4cj^p;;j7ali contriduVuiet to A,>;ti : Take Anttcb'rifiianifmfor all that which is againtt ChrHl hisMfhd, Rules and Kingdom^ -fo furely Anabaptijm is a part of it. Take it for the corruptions of the Papacy, how near a-kin the Do&rines and Principles of the Papijls and Anabaptijls are, isftiewedin a late Preface to Mr. ShepartCs Letter. The Anabaptijis arc indeed ready enough to call every thing that they miiiike, Antichriflian 5 as if none were Enemies to Antichrijlianifm fo much as they. But if to oppofe, ooitruct, and undermine the Kingdome of our Lord jefus Chrift, be an Antichriflian thing,\et Scripture, Reafon. and Experience fpeak, whe- ther their Tenents and Wayes be not highly Antichrifiian. Does not their cutting off fo great apart of the Subje&s of Chrifts Kingdome, as the Children of the Faithful arc (Mat. 19. 14.) their changing the Frame of the Covenant, whereby his vilible Kingdome in hisCnurch is conftituted and continued, ire. give (though fecretly, and under plaufi. ble pretences) a moft deep and dangerous Wound to the Intereft and Progrefs of Chriibj Kingdome ? And hath not Experience fhewed Anaba t tifm (with its wonted concomitant Errours ) to be the Vexation and Clog of Reformation ever fince the beginning of it. , a. To (peak here of baptizing the Children of Infidel/t and Pagans, as if any did in- cline to thar, would be a ftrange abfurdity : but if by f_ All Children ~] be meant the Children of All that are named Chriflians, though we think it too great a Laxnefs to baptize all fuch, yet tve are paft doubt, that fo to do is farreneerer the Rule and Mind of Chrift , when he fayes [_ Difjple all Nations, baptizing them J then to baptize no Children* Let us be farre from maKing Bucan, Zanchy, Calvin, Perkins, and many other Eminent and Worthy Divines, who are for fuch a Latitude of baptizing, to be equally erroneous with .t^eAnaboptiJls. Let no one make it a Temptation to himfelf or others, to run to Anti- pcedobapiijm, becaufe he heats the Aflertors of Infant-Biptifm plead for a greater Latttitdo of Baptijm then he thinks is ( or perhaps then indeed is ) meet. Errour in particular Ap- , plications of the Rule, is farre lefs then errour in a Principle. Anabaptijm ef res in a Prin- • ciple, and principal Rule of Churchconftitution. And he tbat narrowly obferves the frame of Chrifts Rules and Difpenfations about this matter, will find much of that Maxime in them, Favores funt ampliandi. We fee the Lord takes in the Children as Holj 9 if but one of the Parents be a Believer j he appoints us to Receive the weak, as well as the firong. We find not that the Apoftles refuted any that were willing to come in, and to be Subjects of Chrifts vilTble Kingdome : neither are perfonsor people utterly Broken off 1 froma porrionin thevifible Church, till after all means and long patience uied, &c. As if Chrift ftudyed the Inltirgement of his vifible Kingdome among men ( i. e. as much as way be with the honour of his Hoiinefs and Government)rather then the ftraitning thereof. Many Pious-minded perfons among us are very fearful of Inlarging, and of Corruption that way : But why ftould we not alfo be afraid of grieving the heart of Chrift {Mark 10.14) by too much Jlraitning, and by keepingor puttingout thofe whom Chrift takes in ? For we may not take away or diminifb from the Word of God, no more then we may adde thereto. Deut. 12.^2. The Lord keepusfrom extrearos on either hand, and guide us in the right h middle way that is according to his will. But the Preface goes on ; Neither can we pleadGuilty unto that Charge, That roe deny all Churcb-memberjkipunt* any Infants ; xce onely deny that they are Perjonal and Immediate Members' Indeed as per- It is no very Jonal Memberfhip is taken fubjeSively, fo ire fay it is in infants, i.e. their perfons are Re- good (igne of cipients of the Adjunct of Church -member jhi\ > ■" But as perfonal Memberfhip is taken for- trwh,when there mally, i.e. for fuch as have by tbemfelves in their own perfons entred into Covenant with God are many curi- an & bis People, fo Infants are not capable of verfonal Churcb-memberfljip. ous,nice,& dark -^"f It is pity to clog and cloud the plain things of Chrift with intricate diftincVions, diftinAionsufed wn ' c h do rather bemift and puzzle the Readers understanding, then enlighten it. One ro defend a thing wou !d think itftould fufficemen to know that their Children areH^by the Lords rich grace ■Vid.Amef Bellar . aH< ^ appointment) in their own perfons within the Covenant, and fo Members of the E'n'erv torn. 2. L Cntlrch « without difputing whether they be fo fubjeSively or formally, &c. Andftiould 6 cap i -quell ult. ,f " c h diftinftions pafs for currant, what other ufe they would be of, we know not 5 but And his Freih fare vve are, they would do great fetviceto the Anabaptifis, though w.e believe that is £uit par.t.pag. n °t the Intendment of our Brethren, to comply with, or build up Anabapttfm. Butwe 63. 8a 134— - arenotnow fpcaking to Intentions or Terfons, but to *Aryf the Infant be Recipient of the Adjunct of Church-mem erfhip , then he is a \e T fonal formal Member, or formal 1 / a perfonal Member, for his perfon hath the form cf Memberlhip upon it, or cleaving to if. 3. When it's faid, [_ But at perfonal Me ml erflyip is taken form-Uy, i. e. for fmh as have by tbemfelves in their own perj'ons entred into Covenant with God and hit leople, J3 Infants are not capable of perfonal Memberfiiip} What Logick is this, to put tie Ej cent for the Form, or to make it a part thereof > It is wont to be faid, Efficiens ncn ingreditur Ef- fentiam. The adt of Ccvenanttngon our part, whereby we are brought into the Churcn, is but a.7 Ejfcient (vea, but an iajirumental Efficient : the Book calls it a Frvcrcant caufe t pag 37. that is full bur an Efficient ; yet conlider it in conmdiftintYion to Divine htfti- tu/wn, it can but injirun.entally procreate) But the form, or for Talis Ratio of Member- iT.ip, is to be within the Covenant, or rcithin the Church, 1 Cor 5 . 12. Whatever caufa- Tityour^J in profiling and Covenanting do contribute to bring us in, it can be but an Efficient : And hence it doth not denominate or conftitute the f.rmality of our Memberihip. Object. But f_ Formally ~] here is referred to perfon «/, not to member j?-ip. xsinf. If foil be, yet frill the fame Anfwers hold, unlefs it mean no more then every one grants, and fo be nothing to the purpofe. If the meaning onely be that Infants do not enter into Covenant by an adt of their own proper perfons ; who ever faid or thought tfcey did r what need we labour in finding out ditiaiions to. deny them that which no B body Body ever -challenged for them > or to what purpofe is that }■ But the Question is, Whether Infants be not perfonal members (or perfanally in A formally members') although they never" yet l>ut forth an Alt of covenanting in their axon perjons ? we affirm it, becaufe they have the forme of Membership ( or tke adjunft of formal memberfrip ) cleaving to their own perfons by Divine Institution • And fo we fay they are perlbnally and formally M embers,' though they have not yet atted anything in tfteir own proper perfons. You teem to deny it, and bring a distinction to clear your meaning: the former Branch of which distinction, as your felves explain it, grants the thing that we plead for; the latter Branch, as you alfo explain it, denies no more then we deny, viz. That they enter by their own froper per- fonalAS. But the miltake lies in making this [_viz. Entrmg by ones own paper Alt'} to be formally perfoaal memberfliip : whereas that is formally perfonal membenhip, that doth formally and properly conftitute the perfon a member ; and fo, [ Being within the- Covenant'] doth the Infants in queStiOn, though they never yet acted in their own per- fons. The diftinttion ihould rather Stand thus ; As perfonal membtrlhip is-taken properly and formally,Toit agrees to Ihrants,;*?. their perfons are Recipients of the adjunct 'of pro- per formal Church-memberfhip, but as perfonal membership is taken improperly (and very improperly indeed ) i. e. for the -memberfliip of fuch as have by themfelves orby their own perfonal profeifion entred into Covenant, fo Infants are not capable or perfonif membership. Thus it might be granted. But why fhould we ufe perfonal memberjbip in fo improper a fence, or inlift on a fence that toucheth not the caufe~in question? The fum is, that if by H Perfonal memberjhrp taken formally'] be meant one!y,entring by their own proper perfonal ait, then the distinction is needSeisand riot ad F.em. But if it be meant fo as to deny what we affirm, then it is overthrown by your felves in the former Branch* Grjnt them to be perfonal Members fubje&ive!y,yoi>vt futs an end to the outward Covenant' (which Death it felf doth not do ) and if the Root be dejiroyed, the Branches can-tot hve. AnJ. That the childes memberfliip depend-; upon the membership of the Parent, as the Instrumental Caufe or Condition of the childes firSt entrance hro the Church, or be- coming a Member, we readily grant (becaufe Divine Inrtitution admit tab onely r ( e Children of Members to be Members ) and fd much Mr. Cottons^ words here alT-dged id the Preface do truly teach. But trm.the childes membership isfo vrnrftup in the -en-. lerfliip of tfeeParentj 35^ to live and tl>-e therewith, as if it had -no prop;r and d;-'n't member (bi? [? 3 Wemberfhipof its own,is Purely a deep miftake, and will ( if followed') overthrow thai JubjtZiveferfonal memberjhip before granted unto Infants, and that which is here alfo owned,viz. that the.rperjons are brought under the Covenant : If the perfons of the Infants be brought under the Covenant, then their perfons are xcithin the Covenant, or their perlons are Confederate, then notonely the perfbti of the Parent, but the perfon of the childe hath the formality of memberfhip upon it. And as the perfon of the childe in regard of its natural being,though for the firft exigence thereof it depended under God upon the Parent, yet when once it is born into the World, it isnot fo conjunS with, and dependent «jpo» tbeperlonof the Parent, as toliveand dye therewith ; fo why fhould the memberfhip or thechilde be hence the Memberfrip wherewith the perfon of the Childe is clothed by Gods Inftitution, dyes not till either the perfon of the Childe dye, or till by feme Institution and Appointment of God he be cut off from his Member/hip tor his own fin. Neither muft it beyeided, that the Excom- munication of the Parent ,doth properly and formally cut off the Infant-childe that was born before fuch Excommunication, We fay, properly and formally, for Confequentially and Eventually it may bring the Childe to be cut otf alfo ; as in cafe the Parent desferatelv go away from the Xhurch among Hereticks and Infidels, in A bring up the Childe to ferve bother Gods i But fo it may be with a wife carried away by fuch an Husband, vet that doet not hinder her from having a perfonal,di(tincl, proper and immediate Memberfhip, nor make his cutting off to be hers alfo. But fuppofe a Parent and Children that live and continue among us ; the Parent having a company of Children, all in their minority is for his wickednefs caff out, and continuing impenitent, dyes in that effate • to fay that all thefe Children ( who were Born and Baptized in the Church) are cut of from Mem- berlhip hereby, is a If range AfTertion. For r. This would makean Infant-childe to be a fubjeft of Excommunication which was before ( and iti regard of natural capacity and demerit, rightly) denied. 2. If a Parent \n.IJrael was for his fin cut off from his people, were the Children that he h-fr behind him therefore excluded from the Commonwealth of /frael? to be Pure in Crimes capitally puurfi-.ed (of which cutting of from their People is fometimes plainly .meant, Ewi. 31. I4,i5- Levit. 17.4.^ i». 29. &■ zo.iS.) the Childe was not to dye for the fathers (in, Deiit. ?4- 1*. 2 Chron. 25. 4. Jer. 31. 30. £«t r g. l0> and % there not the luerealonct other punilhments, whether Eccltfiaftical or Civil ? yea that cuttingoff from their People appointed in the Law, is conceived by judicious Interpreters v j r> ■ to be in fo,pe places moft properly meant of an EcrUjloftical Dej.h, or cutting off-' f,Jt ^ r*' m the People and Church of Godly Excommunication -frji however, it held a pro^rtinn Gtne ^' l 7' 1 *' with Excommunication now under the Gofpel. The Childe may be barred from a K>'* or Privilegde that beneierhad, by thefin orcondition of the Parent : fo Heathen Chil- dren are unclean and without, becaufe their Parents are fo. ( Hence Children' born -frcr the Parents Excommunication are not of the Church : ) But to be deprived cf a Ripht or Priviledge which he once had, and was poflefTed of ( which is the cafe of Children formerly born in the Church, and owned as Members by the fealof Baptifm) this hath in it the na ture of a proper formal Punifhment or Cenfure, and this is inflicW upon none but for his Ownfin. AParent Civilly or Naturally dead, cannot after thatbring forth Children to the Commonwealth ; nor can a Parent Ecclefiaftically dead (he fo continuing ) brins forth Children to the Church. But the Children that are already Members of the one Society or of the other, are not to be cut of therefrom for their Parents (in. 3. That, If the Root be destroyed, the Branches cannot live, is a truth in nature of "Branches growing on the fa me Tree; But if thefe Branches be taken and fet upon a Stock. an J Root of their own, (though but as in * Nurfery) then they do not die when the old B a Tree [ to] Tree dies, or is eut up by the Roots. And fo is the Cafe in hand. Thefe Children ace inferred and implanted into the Church, the Body 0} Chrijl, in their own perfons (as was but now granted, when it was faid, The perfons of thefe. Infants do receive the Adjunlt. of of Chureh-member,frnp, and that their perjons are brought under the Covenant) and luve f i.e. Virtually, in the virtue and) efte&of them: And howis that ? why, the pmrnife made by God to the Faith, Prayers, and Vr.-'feSJibi) (or Covenanting) of a godly parent, that lives, and abides, and takes effect. So then it Is neither the Parent, nor his Membership, but Gods Covenant that lives, taking in the Children that are begotten or born of Confederate Parents, to be Members of his viiible Church, and fo continuing them, til! by forrc B_u!e or Appointment of bis they be cut off. In liftemnnnvr, though the Parentby his (in and wickednefs have deprived him- fe.'f of a portion in Ir.iel, and be cut off by the Cenfure of Excommunication 5 yet the Covenant of God Is es, and Stands to the Children whom he had before takgn into Covert nam, a.'.d pluntedin his Houfe. To call it The Covenant of their Parents, and to fjy that Ch'dlrens Memierffip is dependent upon that, is too crude a plr-fe, and too much abufed by many, alcribing that to the Parents, and to their Frafqffton (or Ait in Covenanting} which belongs mod properly to God,i:& his Grace. 'Tis Gods Covenant that tskes in both Parents and Children. Alas, what are Parents .' and : what could all their rrfeffion, and Faith, and Actings do, if God did not vouchlarc to t-»ks them into Covenant ? Kow God taketh the Childe into his Covenant, «s well as the Parent : And-'tis Gods Covenant, and InJlitutiorLtnat tlie Me.-.bcril.ip of the Chide depends upon, ard with which alone it, Ives and dies.' ' But it follows inHhe Preface : True it §r, that v. e have made much ufe oj that Dijiinclion of Imr, el-ate and Mediate. JlicmleKSy ixh'nh fee.ix tow to. carry a mighty and confir anting Evidence of Scripture-Light, ttfang, ivithit, &C. Anf. Wemuft needs fay thisfeemsftrangeto us, when as there is. not fo much as one, Stripture brought (either here, or in the Book following) to make p.ood or hold torch fuch a Di iin&iou. In Stead of Scriptures, here are fome Authors ftreight named, Kot to- JLttefi the Diltmftion of Imn.cdiate and Mediate (it feers that cannot be found, no not. fp much as in Authors) but of CompUat and Lncompleat. To wlicli. the Anfwer is^ r£ady : ^ If fjmc Authors have fodiftinguillied Members, yrt w'-ere w f;;ch a d it in a ion of. Me rnber (hip? at lea(t,purpofely fo intended, as to m.k- feveral Jcrjs or l-j:;de< 0} Mem- fetfhiV toecjrtcally differing, as is cxpreily faid of the Diltinaion here pleaded for in the B.iok, pig %7- primes, in the place hete cited, does not ("ay of It f mis. Kon ff.nl- PtreUe AUilra, but PerJeUa Membra..: Neither does. he fay, Noitjunt perfeii.i, but. fJ Kon- [ .« ] their Membership , but" to the* Degree of their 'coram union*' and' Privil'edceT. Hence, ° i. TheirDiftiu&ion of Members info Compleat and lncomple.it, is (being candidly taken) asmuch as our Diftwuiion or" Members into fuch as arein JuU (or compleat) Ccm- munton, and Jucb as are not >et in full Communion; which Diltinction weh d ve(and we hope jultly) made great uie oh And tor fucii a diftinclion \es ipft loquitur. All that Jte w,thm ( or, or belonging to) luch a, Society, whether fftwty, Commonwealth, cr CAwcA, are truely and properly laid to be Members of that Society ; but all are not equal in participation or Pnviltd-es therein : Some have a more JuU (or complea;) (hare and portion therein, and tome have /e/R All Chrifts Scholars (or Dilciplts) are nut of the not yet feen cleared and confirmed, either from Sqrlifur.e, or Ambers, <>v from f JU r.i Reajun. Sundry dulinftions rr jin/x cf Members, migrit^'"" 1 " ti " ri; "-" • ""■ &*-.*»» i)ersaref» flj^ct in the Church, iome out of Office ; fome Cmplytrorathenfi/»rt!a/ Memberfblp, or from any difference therein,, but frotfi '{gi/tethiiti fuperq^-d unto Memberibip : As in O^e*- is not ;w>-e a Member then another ; but Vis riignifj^nd place in the Church arifctti from fomewhat >feraifl'eiunto>lernherIhip, viz. His Office. A man is not worea Member thena womxn, though be hath a power and priv:- ledge in the Church ^befides a*d above bire*MembtrJhip) 'which the woman hath not. So men and women that partakeof theLordsTable,are not more (or more truely, properly immediately and perfonally) Members of the Church, then Children are ; bit they bavin? attained to more and further qualifications , (or to a greater derree of growth in t! e Church) areby Rule admitted to mor Irivjlo^'^es then they Thus inalvi gdoxe or Cptnmonwe?kh, there are many for.ts of Subjects: fome bear Office, foment; fome ad- mitted to Election of Officers, fome not ; fome capable of Heading and 'in five ring ror themfelvcs in Law, fome are not ; But yet they all agree in the relation c,f a SubieQ Aid who ever made a fpeciheal diltinction c.f that, lb as to (ay (in that ferTe) Iome are Mediate Subjects, and forre Immediate ?' The fame may be faid of a Familyj' where the ?t>;/J7g<:;/f-Childc is as truely, properly, perfonally and immediately a Member of the Fa- mily, as the mofr grown jterfon, though as to power and privil dges therein there he a valt deference. So in the Natural Body : All the parts ; r.re not anEye, an Hand,Scc. but a\] are Members ; and the meaneit part is as well a Member, as the (nofthoBW, 1 tV;-.i2. 12 a$. Now there is the li,ke rcalon, as to the general naTiire of \*emh°rn-.ip, in Church- Society, which is fet forth by thatof a Kirgdcme, Ka'milj , and of tbe k ituj- d Bod in the holv Scriptures. And fo much for the Ditcourfe upoii the fecond obyttion. a Tn the third place, our Brethren fet down this Pofition or biecred againft then, That a ferjon wbo is a Church-member m Opinion, as t'-at which is , "f. . W 11 t^ius ; That a pertoB who is a Church-member may bee- me ne Member bv an a , apd without de.trt of £kn- /we on his part ; nr.thouph he do not fo much zsdejerve any Church- cenfure, and be r.ot Ceni'inble by snv.R.uleof Gods Word. For fo>he words of 't^e Synod ( in defence of tic Controverted nub. Proportion ) do ejtpre.ly ft- c< ik, putuns tha as an jfc \ri 7 B. ?,.. JL 'ferjom' [«*] JL pur fin admitted Member,' end Seated by Baptifm, net caftout, ntr defirving fo to bt, may C the Cburcbtvbereof he WM,jlill remaining J become a Non-member, and out of the Churchy andof the unclean iivorld, pag. 26. Now put but this into the Objection here mentioned \_Without defert of Church-cenfure'] which is manifcftly the cafe of theperfons defcribed .in the Synods fifth Proportion j and then all the difcourfe in Anfwer to this Objedtion. (. wherein not a little confidence and fpirit is expreffed ) falls to the ground ss not reach- ing the cafe in hand ; though belides there arc fundry miftakes in it as may after appear. For, fuppofe it Ihould be granted, that in Churches where Difcipline is not in ufe, and in a cafe notoriouSi wherein a perfon does apparently lofe the Eifentials of Christianity ( as Ly turning T6r\ or the like) a man may be cut off from Memberfhip by bis own -Apcftacit and Wickednefs, though the Church did not ( through her linful neglect ) formally cenfure him. Yec this on the other hand is alfo a fure and clear Truth, that no aft of a mans oven, will or can cut him off from M embtrlhip, but that which dejerves a cutting off by cenfure, and for which the Church Ihould cut him off by cenfure if liiedid her Duty. This is plain, becaufe when a man \sonce in the Church, he cannot be outed, till Godout trim : God dees not out him, till fomeRuleor appointment of his in his word does out him : but there is no Rule that appoints any man to be put out of the vifible Church, or made as an Heathen and Publican, but for and upon fuch wickednefs of his as is Censurable by the Church; and in that cafe the Rule does appoint and injoyn the Church to Cenfure him, or to put htm array from among them by cenfure,M«i8.»7.i Cor. 5 .5,1 3. When fome Divines do 16 fpeak as if perfons might be broken off from the Church without a formal Cenfure in fome extra- ordinary cafes 5 the meaning is, not that a man doth by his own wickednefs jbe it Deverfb notorious, immediately fo become Felo de ft, or -Vn-member himfelf, as that the Church hath nothing to do withhirn to Cenfure him; yes,fhe may and ought to cenfure him for his wickednefs and Apoftacy ; and fo if a Church-member turn Turgor Tapifi, the Church to which he belong:, ought to lay him under Cenfure forn.Andfor fuch a one to begfcHem- ber till Cenfured, »■' c- A rotten Member fit to be cut off, is no contradiction aor abtwdity. See Mr. Cetivns Ho/inefs of Church-members, pag. 15. (e) And did all Qe') His words are thefe : *Any Churches in the world do their duty, there # Ihould no man living, that 'fuch notorious offender (having na- ever was a Member of a Church yet in Being,be looked upon as a Non- ired Athiefts, Mockers of Religi- member, but he that is fo Cenfured or Excommunicated, at Jeafr bfilefs on, Witches, Idolaters, Papilhs) fome extraordinary and rare circumftanccs of a cafe do render the Chur- may have the effeme and being of a ches cognizance thereof impoflible. But the meaning onely is, thax mtmber of the Churches vifule, 10 whfere mtoi have palpably and notorioufly loft: the EiTentials of Chriftia- ttitjnlbU fenfe, a corrupt androt- nity, And a Church, through the.iinful want or ntgletl of Difcipline, ■ten member, fit to be oil off- -A never looks after them (onely by her Doilrine declares a?ainft CucbS member of the vifible Church but haply continues in that neglett from age to age, there the Nctonouf- {though formerly an invfenfive pro- tiefs of ike Cafe, and the Evidence 0] the'RvAe, does fupply the dcfeCt of jejfor of the Jaith) may afterwards a judicial Sentence, and the Churches DoHrinal Declaration may be fall away into any of thefe notonow looked at as an impliche Excommunication. And hence other Churches fcandals, andyet for awhile jlill re- may juftly carry toward fuch as Non-members j And hence alfo in the tain the effenee and being 0} a mem- day of the Reformation of fuch Churches, after deep and long-conti- ber of the Church as vifi le, to wj, nued Corruptions, fuch perfons may be Jet by w'uhout a formal Cenfure. till the Church have orderly pro Bat what is all this to the Children of our Churches? who being admit- cteded agamfi him; vtherwije the ted in minority, in ftead of notorious Wickednefs and Apoftacy, when Church ft out d wantfowcrto pro- grownup, do in fomemeafure own the God and Covenant of their fathers, ceed to the excommunication of fuch and ire neither caji out, nor deftrve fo to be j whom no Rule in all the a notorious delinquent. For what Scripture appointeth to be put out of the yilible Church : And hence hath the Church to do to judge men thev ftand and continue Hegular (i.e. according to the « ppointment and without? 1 Cor. 5.12. But fu.h Allowance of the Rule) Members of it , being neither Excommnni- mt tin the Church are fo be cajl out) Cite, nor by Rule to be Excommunicated. Where (hall uefinde either lCor.5. ji. Scripture or found Reafon to tell us, that thefe have cut ihemfelvcs off from Memberdnp, or are now become Non--; embers ? But to come to a plain and diftmft clofein this matter, we affert this Pofition : That in Churches walking in the Otder of the Gofpel, and Extrcifmg Difcipline a cording t* the Rites thereof, no perjon can {while he lives among then) ceaje to be a Me -her of the -vilibk Ghnrct but by Excommunication, oy without a ihnrch'aiim Ctpjuringhim with the Ctnfurt E Cenfureof Excommunication- The fum ot the Proof of this, is, Becaufc we' find* ti.is way or ce.Uiionor Member/hip {viz,. By Excommunication) plainly prefcribed and ap- pointed by the Lord in Scripture : And we tinde not 3ny other, while the Church and the perfon continues in Being [_See a more particular Proof of it in the Preface to Mr. She- pordh Treatiie of Chur h-i„emberfhip of Children, lately Publilhc d ] But if any do affirm there is another rray, it lieson theai to ftiew and prove it. Let us now conlider whether that be.dpiie by, all that is here further faid. Preface. Whea Whitgffc J aid "Mat PapiSs and. Athcifis might ftibl remain Members of the vifibk Church, Air, Parker tells him, That even a Vorltius tvoulu condemn him. And it is tip nev; Dun .cm the Schools, to fty, th it, An Heretical Apcjtate is no more a Mem. her of the Church of Cbriji, then a Wound, a Here, a Brand, is a member of a man ; as every one lyiotrs that is mediOCritCI doetus in Scholajtroal Divinity. Therefore we conclude, That t hutch-members may become no Members by ihetr orvn defection. ^Inf. surely he cf'.ac is but mediocrtter dotiin in S.hihjlical or J\lemkal Divinity, may ealily know that here is the fl.tvo of an Argument, or of Authority ot Writers, **it. out the juLJlmceoi either. For, when our Divines againft the Papilts do lb often over fay, that Wickeder Vnregenerate perfons are but equivocally or improperly &AtHibtrt tj :he( hs-.rch, as iXails, Hair, Sores, and Juperfiiotss Hu ubvrs, or as a rroo.ien Leg, a ghfs Eye, Sec. are tuaHf> bers of the living Body of a man ; they mean it properly, witn reference to the invilibie myitical Church, or to the viable Church considered in its internal fpirittal living ftate(a), not with reference to mens external ftanding (or Memberlhip) in trie vilible V \ ~ em . C'urch: Nor did they ever dream that .iien are by the vcunt of internal gracious uuali- cefia&picsi*- ucatious cut off from Memberfl.ipin the viiiblc church, without any Church cenfurc ^ tt i* c . un umfor- It is well known, that they reckoiv tiypa rites md feaetly unregeneiats pecjoni (ss wei, *s« 7 '" : ' " uer " am ™ yereticaLApoftates, or theopenly wicked) to be but equivccaily oj the Church {v&t. in J e i^rtinentes. &• companion and coiitradiftinttion to the true and living members ot the B that all that ream true faving Faith have loft their *. or ^ Par *£ r aa Church-memberfl-.ip without any Cenfure, and then alledfe for tne Proof of it she p ra - ■ rau-r ent as to teliants Doflrme, that the true myflical or Ca-.holick Church cenfifis onely of Eleti Relievers : \rr"ntjtfiarn jee- huw evident is it that this is not alKems calcrii J th . e *°Z For, as for an External Member flip in the Church ( which is the matter that we h,-.ve in l ° x "°^f wick( j^ ' hand) wh.tt ismore known, then thatallour Divines do unanirouily acknowledge it to trat <-hty ircnjld be tie portion of multitudes chat hajre not faving Gra.e ? and that even fuch as have been T ot ? tolfr ' 1 - ,e d born and In ;.gh! up in the Church, if theyfdl into manifeit incorrigible wickedncis, they V 1 ! ' Ctiurch , fliotild be removed out of the Church by F.xcommunicaiion ; but otherv-ife they are ftitl " ir ^ J ' Oteremtn- witbia, alt'-on.'.h majiy of ihttn be deftitute of thofe inw. rd qualirications thai ll.oitld l" cI * 'j" n :-' s J render them living and true Members of the Church myftical. Falj) I it' Dr. _,'•/., ,, ,f f u .' Bel. Enerv. Tom 2. Lib 2. Cap. 1.) Internal v'.nuttt re.yiin f i.e. tMblute retjoirij f ,-' , v i ; l ' . a nobis 11: all •nnit fit in cede ft a quo id vfiljem em ft Hum. And fee J.mes Mel. Lb.\. ? Dilciphn:, M - Cap. 32. Thef. It. Tleythat are Chr fit am by frvftjfionontly ( faith Junius J aft in.ely ^ there dilcour- «/ the Churah, according to the exernal con/tdtration thereof, though not according; ,■- '" : !t tao " chet not UU£ n*l,\-t herein I es the truth of Chnjiiamty. Aninad. in Be'ltr. de bccKf. Cap.i o.Art.:il. And c in Cap. 9. ^.rt 1. he f lith, Wt acknowled e there le er lev w Jinner< ;.•? ibis ( -. '■]b\e s : 1 uc ' t,on « Chur h, inrrhtch if they rrere not, ire fieuld in •■-.in t> i.bleour j, . ibtir CorretJi 1 and Excommunication; vid. Calvi-innftitut. LVo. 4. Cap. 1 . Se.'t. 7, 9, 1?. Polan. in 1 • Lib. 7. Cap- 8- But it wcrea need'efs labour to cite many r«ftimonies in fo maivfeft icafe. When Wbitgift^htA laid, that theChitftbi - Drunkards . ; . ..»- t*rt,Fapijis,Atbiijis. Sic. C-tmirrogfu Anfw#rsMit«i ( a< ParLer in the vrrv p'.jce I'.ere quoted notes ) thcit, that reaf. becauje the Dsifcipline ej Cbttji ••'. , - ' : m it ei.';{\ (bewii Ikathe w^ald have even iudi not to be left to "tiseir ow;i j ^ if, being Cb*ireli. a ■ laembersthey fall to fucb'evils ) but to be cut off by Chrifts appointed Difcipline. And Cartwrieht in bisfecond Reply, Part.i. £.246. upon that in 1 Cor. 5. 1 1 . among other paf- faees lath trefe words- It is one cafe 0} him that bath given his name to the G of pel, (3 afterward fli^eth from that profejjion to Idolatry ; and another oj himthat never gave it, but haib been )rom bit Infancy an Idolater ; for the jirfi cannot be fevered from the Chitrcb without Jolr.mn Sentence 0) 'Excommunication, fee alto Pag 242, 247, 248. But tse Preface addes : A.nd.we humbly conceive that thus much is held forth by thefe Scriptures, Heb. 10; 15. 1 job. 2 ro. Juti. 19. " • JLnf. llmthehn of thole who forfake Church-alfemblies, feparate themfelves from theni, wander into way.s of Hereue and Apofiacy, is grievous ( and confequently calleth for Church- admonition, and incorrigiblenefs therein for excommunication) this may be gathered from thofe Scriptures; but to gather thence, that fsch for faker s, feparatiflt and wanderers, do thereby become Non-members, fo as that the Church fcould not, need notj or may not follow them with any Cenfure, is a ftrange Collection ; and would (if granted) at once overthrow all Difcipline. For what is more ealu then for an offender to forfake the Allembly, tofeparatehimfelf. Sec? and then the Church (hall have no more to do with him; to the procefs of Difcipline appointed in Mat. i3. tbould ne?er take place. What though there be no mention oi Church cenfure in the Texts alledged? muft we binde the HvTy-Ghoft to mention all Truths and Rules together in one Text or Context ? what l\\c fin of fuch perfons is, thofe Texts fhew ; but what DJciplme is to be ufed to Church-unners,this is held forth in other Scriptures. If the Apoltle in 1 Job. 2. 19. have reference to Ebion and Cerimbw > and fuch like Hereticks (as is commonly con- ceived : vid. Magdeburg. Centur. I . Lib.2. p. 485) furely he was not without care to have *due Teftimony by Church cenfure born againft them, yea when as he does foftrittly injoyn all Chriltiansablolutely to avoid them, 2johnver.j 10. doth not that import an injunction to the Churches unto which they did belong, to Excommunicate them, if they had not already done it ? as when P aidtorbids them to eat with fuch anvne, r Cor. jr. 1 1. he means it, asa confequent upon ( and fo implying an injunction of) Church-cenfure. vid. Dickson in 2 Thef 3. 14. & in Rom. 16. 17. 8c in 2 Tim. 3 5. Preface. Againe,hcw came Efa.u/u lofe his Me,/ berftip .? We read not that he was excont' municate, therefore u regains that he difcovenamed, and fo dif-Memberedbimfelf. And bor* cimc the Children of Abraham by Keturah to loje their Member jhiv ? It was not by Anf. 1. Should We thus Reafon, you would call for Gcffcl. Rides and Proofs; which we may with more reafon do in this cafe, becaufe proper Excommunication is plainly and expreily ordained under the Gofpel : Concerning the ufe of which, there is not fo much clearnefs in the OldTeftament. 2. The particular extraordinary Revelation of Gods niinde concerning Efau, together with his being denied the PatritrchalBieJ/ing, of which the Apofrle faith \_He wj< reje3ed~] Heb I2.r7- may well be looked at as equivalent to an Ordinary Excommunication under the Gofpel. 3. The Pofterity of Atrakamby Ke- ittrabi did in procefs of time lofe their Memberlhip, by loling the EjTcntials of true Re- ligion; and to expect perfonaj Excommunication, when a whole People jails away to Ido- latry, and fo become* Lo-am/i, is a vain thing. But it is a great roiftake to think that the particular perfons mentioned in Genefz^. 2,3,4. yea or their next generations did retfc to be Members of the viable Church. They were Providentially removed out of the Land of Canaan, wl ich wa? referved for ifrael, and were permitted by degrees to lofe Re- ligion, which was by Promife to be continued and eftubliil'ed in the line of Ifaic and Ja- evb, fo as that in the time of Mo fits (the Nations being by that time generally fallen to Idolatry) Religion and Worihip was fo fixedin the Nation and Church of Ifrael, as that ail that would ferve God aright muft become Projelytes to it, which before that time was. pot neceffary. B-.it Ri ligion and Salvation, and confequently Church member/hip., ac- cording to the Domefiick way of adniiniltratiun then ufed, did for a confidcrable time continue among the Children of Abraham by Keturah, as the (lory of fob intimates; t;e and his Friends being juftly conceived to have been partly of thar Stock. And concerning jetbro, who was of Midian, and fj of Keturah, fee Kivct on Exodi. and on .£vdi.t8.i2. Preface. In like Jlit when perfons under the Gofpel do not come up to the terms of tbt- Covenant. IM1 Covenant, tojhere tbmfelvti to bi Mrahams Children, ly holding forth hit Faith, and walk; ing before the Lordinfimvlicity and. Godly Jinterity, ste juffo^ that they tie jujlly deemed .breakers of the Covenant, anX have jujtly jut tbemjelves tut oj that Covenant nbicb their Parents made for tbein. An}, i. f ne jeriuns in queftion (i.e. the perfons defcribed in the Synods fifth Pr$' fojitwn) do inftme degree hold forth their Faith and gtdly walking, whiie ihej are pro- teilcd Cnriltiaus, or j rofeilcd Believers and followers of me Truth and Wayts of God> wherein they have been educated from their Inf .ncy ; do constantly attend the Ordinan- ces and Worlhipof God j live under, and do notcait off the Govtrnn.ent of Chriftin his Church, and when called thereto do readily prufefs their -Ajjent to the Doctrine of Faith, and Conjint to tl e Covenant: Do thele (putting all mis together) in no fort Jhetp tbemjelves to he Abrahams Cb.ldren, by holding forth the Faith of Abraham and walking in hislteps, i.e. in Charitable and Ecclcliaitual Reputation r Surely Mr. Cotton accounts fuch as thefe ( yea all the Children of the Faithful that do not groiv up to Apijta- ty and^open S c an dal, or itUX. are not excommunicable) t > continue in a vijible profejjion of the Covenant, Faiih and Religion of their Fathers j as in thole pallagcs of his mat are pointid to in the Preface to me Lie Synod nay be leen. And where (ball we finde ground in all the Scripture to exclude luch as thefe from being within thecompafs of the ♦ifible Church, or the Covenant thereof? 2. If the meaning be, that they do not yet hold forth fuch an Experimental work^cF Faith, or lively decerning and exercife thereof, and fo much of the Poner of Godlinejt in their life, as may fit them for a comfortable approach to the Lords Supper: Let it be (hewed from the Scripture, that the bircdejeQ or -scant hereof is fuch a Violation of the terms of the Covenant, as puts men out of it. We know that every TranfgreJ/ion, or felling Ihortof Duty required in the Covenant, is not accounted in Scripture an ablolute Breach of the Covenant ( or a forfaking and reie&ing thereof) fuch as for which God gives unto perfons or people a B;ll of Divorce. Do but compare thefe perfons in queftion, whom the baity and rigid Severity of Man here pronounces to bejujily deemed Breakers of the Covenant, and to have put themftlves out of it, with thofe who.n the &oly, but Merci~ ful and Grauotts Goddoes in Scripture call and account fuch Breakers of tie Covenant: lee J.er. II. 9, to. Ezik^ib. 8 — .59. Deut. 29. 2c, 26. 2 ( hron 7. 2 2. 2 King. 17. 15 — *o» and he that Would not cut down (no not the Barren ) Fig tree, till further patience and means were ufed : he that waired on the Jews ( whofe entrance into the Church was by a Memberlhip received in IufanCy ) in the Miniftry of Chnft-and the Apojilvs, with as clear fight of the Gofpel as ever fbone, till utter incorrigible rejeSion tfn.rc.of appeared, before he accounted them broken off, Rom. 11. 16 — 20. with ^313.45,46. & 18.5,6. & 19.8, 9. 1 Ihef 2. 15,16. he that followed Jet ufahm with means and dilpenfations of Grace, till ff-ey Stoned him away, Mat. 23. 37 , &c. can we imagine that he will reckon our poor Children to be broken off as foon as they are adult* if then prefently they do not hold forth titnefs fir the Lords Table} yea, when many of them are it may be fecretly following after God, though haply they have not yet attained fo much as to make their approach to that Ordinance comfortable ; or have not yet the conlidence to put forth themfelves thereunto? furcly the Lord does nor make fo light a matter of his holy Co- venant and feal ( whatever men through mif-guided apprchenfions may do ) as to enter into 1 folemn Covenant with Children, take ;hem into his Church, and fe.il up their taking in before Men and Angels, and then let them goe out lo eafily, or drop off one knows not how. 5. If they have juftly, •■ e. meritorioujly put themfelves out of the Covenant, orfo vio- lated the Covenant on their part, as to dele ve a putting out, yet (till one might alii, how they come to be ASuallyoux. our, feei ig the Church hath not proceeded, nor leen caufeto proceed to any Cenfure > But if it be indeed fo, that they dodeftrve ( i.e. in ford Ecclefw, wefpeak not of deferr in the fighfof God ) to be put out ; if they may be juiil) 1 dte ed Breakers of the Covenant, and sreguilry of that which iujily puts them out, then' It is the Churches duty ailually to pur them nut, or cut them of : for Kcclefuftical juftice, as well as Civil, rendreth unro all their due and jnft deferrs : and thofe that are (Ecekfiaftlcally) Breakers of the Covenant ought to be cut off, Gen. 17. 14. Hence it will follow- upon thefe Principles, that we ought to call out and cut off all the adult Children of d'jr C Churches, [ . but b*. Excommunication : And that none can lofe it while they lire, that are not guilty of fuck evil as is cenfureabk, or is matter of Excommunication ; which the perfons in queftio* are not. Another Tefti.mony here alledged, is from Mr. Cotton in his Way of the Churches, p.9« where he faith, that Many in Churches have cut themftlves off. Anf. Had the whole fentence been fet down, every Reader would have feen the im- pertinency of the Allegation, as to the Perfons and Cafe in queftion. Mr. Cottons words, a'rethefe: Many in other Churches havisut themfelves off from the C 'oven ant by their not '#- rioHt wickednefs and profanehefs. And withall in the fame place he addes, that A relapfei' Church, with all the Members of it, are bound to renew thr.ir Covenant in order to Reforma- tion : which (hews, that they v/ere not wholly cut off before, though their Memberfliip wa« but by being horn in the Church, and baptized, for of that he there fpeaks. We doubt not, but among the Members of fuch Relapfed Churches might be found many much more degenerate, then thofe defcribed in the Synods Fifth Proportion ; much lefs therefore are thofe Difcovenanted, but being in Covenant, are bound to renew it in order to full Com- munion. The next Teftimony here produced, is from thofe word9 in the Difcourfe of Church- Covenant, pag.17. viz. That'if menhainot promifed, and alfo performed in fome me afure of truth, the duties of Faith and Obedience unto God, they bad not taken bald of the Covenant , but had Difcovenanted thenfdvts , notwiihflanding all the Fromifes of God unto their Fathers and others. Thus though God promifed Abraham to be a God to him, andtohh feed hntheir generations, GeneC.1-j.-7. yet the Ifhmaefites and Edomites defcending from Abra- ham, were Difcovenanted by not promijing nor performing thofe duties of Faith and Obedience yrhiih God rebuked on the peoples part, hove if this (faith the Apologift) were Truth in the Tear i&ifi. (as it then hal the Approbation of the EUers hereabouts) we fee no reafbn wbf it fhou'.i not be Truth in the Tear 1662. Fo>vVeritasin omptm partem ftii femper eadena eft. Either this was a Mijiake then, er elfeit vs a Truth at this day. Anf. Let the words here cited, be candidly interpreted, and they contain nothing re- pugnant to the prefent Doftrine of the Synod. For, it is true, thit if men do not promi fe y . er do not perform in fo'nemeafure (yea in fomemeafure of truth, \- e. vilibly, and in Cha- iritabJc =«d £cdc(iaftical reppuiioo) tb.e duties ef Faith and Obedience into God, they dt Pifcutnami. r*7i &>Jenn*ant ttumfihts, !.«. they io it mtritorioufiy, fnd io what lies in tbeta m it*,* ftrt to deftroy their Mcmbcrfhip : Andihey fo dou, as will iujerre the ibfolutelofsof their Mcmberlhip, viz. either by jermal Excommunication, it you fpeak of part iculav perfons, and if the Church do ber duty 5 or by the Lords giving tbem a Bill of Divorce, it Sou fpeak of whole Bodies of People, as here the Ifkmaelues and Edtmites are fpoken of. iutwhat isall this to the Children of our Churches, delcribed in the Synods Fifth Pro- portion, who dopromijt, and do in fomt meajure (though not in fo full a meafure as wcra tobcdeiired) perform the duties of Faith and Obedience. This might be true in 163c, *nd in 1662. alio : And yet eur Allen ion may be true, and jours falfe notwithstanding , Let our Children appear to be fuch as the Edomites and IJhmaelittt were 5 or let them ap- pear to be fuch as do in no meafure (yea, in nomealureot truth, i.e. as to Church- fiiibility, or charitable hope 5 for the Church can go no further) perform the duties of Faith and Obedience, and we will with you plead, to have them put out of the Church. But till then, i. *. as long as they do in jomemeafyre (though yet but in a fmall and »wi- tiali meafure) perform the Duties, and retain the Effentials of Christianity, or of Faith and Obedience ; they continue (yea regularly continue) in the Church, for ought thaC fcatli yet appeared, either in i6}p. or in 1662. We are loth to take notice of the in> fulting Exprclfions that are here ufed, which are too-too uncomely j especially there Where the fifth Commandment requiretb Special Honour : But the intelligent Rtadtr will eafily fee the vanity of tbisConfidence, to bring a Teftimony concerning the Dif- 9*vt nutting of the Ifhmaelites and Edomites, (tor they are expreily inftanced in, at tb« Explication of thenot-promiling, nor performing the duties of Faith and Obedience in- tended by the Author) and then to triumph in it, as if that proved the Difcovenantini of our Hopefnll and Non-txcemmunieaHt Children , or thwarted the Doctrine of tut Synod. When it is here added, {_Thk h ttt main thing wbertin we Difftmt from tbt mi'yot fsrt of ttt Synod"} If by [72>»] be meant the Aflertion which is btroreexprcfled ; vaL that A Cbunb-mtn&tr may poffbly becomt no Member, without any aS of tbt Cbircb i* formal C injuring oj bim ; then it is a great and (traoge mifreprefentation to fay, that tbi* is the main Point of your DilTent. For, there be them that do heartily confent to all the Conclusions of the Synod, and yet do hold, and did in the Synod cxprefs as much, That in fome notorious cafes, and where the Church neglects her duty (as hath been before faid) perfons may be broken off, and looked at as Non-members, though not formally Cenfured 4 or that a Church-member may poffbly, in fome cafes, become no Member, withouta formal Cenfure : The Reader therefore is greatly mif-led, and raif-informed, When he is told that Thk » tbt mam Point of our DhTent. But when you ilfert, that the children in quefiion are become no Members, or that perfons, who were before Members, do become no Members as foon as ever they arc adult, meerly by want of fitnefs for full Cora- inunion, though they neither bave nor dtfene to bavt any Chnrcb-cenlure paired upo» them: This we confefs is a main Point ^herein you Diflent from the Synod, and (wt fuppofe) from Scripture, and found Reafor; too. Preface. Here let w addetbe words of Mr} Cotton, in bit Excellent trtatift if The Ho- linefs of Church- members, which are theft following: f_ Such as are born and baptized Meml trs of the Church, are not orderly continued and confirmed Members, unlejs when they grew up to years, they do before the Lord and bit People pnjejs their Repentance and Faith in Jefas Cbrijl.~) Anfw, It is manifeft, that by Confirmed Members, all alonp in that Book, Mr. Cotton tfleaneth fuch as are admitted to full Communion, or ro the Lords Supper, and Votings (and fo he doth exprefly explain himfelf pag. 1 9.) and for that, it is well known, we ftand fully for the fame qualifications that Mr. Cotton intendeth according to Platform of Difciplme, Cap. 12. Seii.-j. The word [Continued"} is indeed added in pag 19. (though not fo in Jag. 4*0 of that Book; but it is added in a Copulative way [Continued and Ccnfirre.f] where all the parts muft be taken together, to makeup the troth of ftchan AxiomeT liefides that, the rerfens in queftion do make fomt profeffion of Faith and Repentance, ; e. fcan Initial and Educational way, fo as fuffketb. to their cont'wMince in the viable Church, iho'jgh it m»v not at pre fent fufKce to full Communion. Mr-Cotton was fcrre from con- niving, that fitch ncn-fcantlaUw pt.rfona as are the Subjeft of omr Queftion are to ke cut r 1 ^ otf t »8 1 «ff, or looked upon as cut off from continuance in the Church; as (befides what is cite4 of his in the Synods P re-face) may appear plainly out of ihis very TreatiJe (which is well called by our Brethren An Excellent Treatife) of the Holinejs o] Churcb-mtmbers , foe fag. 3. mentioning a diJiinSion of Mr. Rutherjurds y That a Church may be termed no Church, no ?poufe j*reCommand>r.hoare):isDifci]>les (MiU23.»90 i« e. thofe thut art a»d are to It tiicuptej. f • '$> I mounted Members of the vifille Church, whether they be' adult fer fons profefin* Faith ant ' Repentance, or Infants born to the Church. Again, The ln\a,us of Ckr.ltiMi do as well at the adult belong to the Coven int and Church of God, and are therefore to be baptized, beca.< e the whole church ought to i>e baptized. C.iechet. Explicat. pag.a.67. This I mm isVovptlv acknowledged b> me Pronjlant and Re', armed Churches, as appears in the H irmony ef their Conjefions; The Gulfee'ii f theuimrular* Re.kgned m the number 0) Gods peoile, (Bohe- mian Confeiiion, pag.399.) God dotb together with the 1 ■ arena acc.unt tLeir pojLnty alia tobeoj the Church, (.FrencnC > ; ced»j,i, (.--g 401.) They condemn ,U ^inab mutt ixkohJd that lafmts be not within the Church j God, (Conle.li mi or" rVuipMrg, pay.494^ Inlets belong to the Covenant andCburchoJ God, as irell as the adult,Cnh.lvc rolmnate Caticbllm. Queit. 74> Now this being fu, that it is the manifeft Doctrine - f all our D wines, 1 hat Children are Members of the Church 5 and neither did they imagine, t^at \»h:,i?d. If they drop ,jfb» a Self-felony, or we know not how : For when Erajm*, had fa ■ t full Communion ; but they are far from inttndingor holding forth ehhera dini^l of Chi'l- drensmemberlhip! or a cetlation thereof as foon as they become adult. As for the Inference that is here made from Parkers Testimony; Therefore ac- tor dng to the Antient DoSrine-fucb Cbildrem are ntt as ccmpleai andperfeii Members as an*. in the Church. , Aif. If his words do hokl in the fenfe in w! ich they are here alledged, then Children are not onely not as compleat an dptrteii Members as ^^ any in the Church, but thev are net ' ** Meibers at all, or- Msn-»-e-. bev, feeing they are not r it feems> admitted Member's, ti|f wlenadult they havemade their ■ Pre fei'.on . As for tlieir beinp complen- and- per't '•' Members \U well known we dyandVld that they are rot compleat or pertbft in pninr of CoiimHnht^atRriviledtji but onely in, regard of the Ejj'ence cr Relation- u/ Me^LerJh^,', (JO, V'fcipKns jubjacent otnnes ib Vmtate Fra- irnm bobemorum, ablnfante ufq\ai /«»fw.Rat.Difci- J*tB. pag.?i» t a. ] 5. «. tb*y aie pioperly and compleatly whhiathe chnrch, and not naff in, and batf o«£. 7o be (according to divine Inftitut'ion) mtbm tbt Cbwcb, is to be a Member of it$ Shunt, as the Book (before which thisPreface is fet ) well owns, jag. 41 and let any man mew us one Orthodox Divine, or Judicious Writer, before or in Parkers dayes, that ever faid that the Children of the Faithful are ( either while Infants, or when adult, fuppofmg them not excommunicate nor deferving fo to be ) noitcitbiu the Church. But withal we hold, and fo did Parker, and the Reformed Churches, that there are many mtbim the Church, who may not have corny teat or Jull Communion in all the Privilcdges thereof, and fo are not compleat or perfect Members in that i'cnfe, and fo Amu Mtduil. Lib. u 6»j. }2.TheJ. 13. It is not we but you, that will have Children (at leaft all adult Children ) to be as compleat, and perfect Members ( in this iinfe ) as any in the Church, or elfe to be no Members at all, feeing you acknowledge none that are adult to be Mem- bers unlets they be in full Communion. ft is further added; That xchen they art adult, in cafe they do not jojn unto the Chunk, then they do not retain their Memberjbip xchicbthey had in Minority. Now to joyn to the Church is the act of one that is not joyned, or is not a Member ; fo that unlefs they owa chemfelves to be not Members ( or unlefs they own themfelves to have lofi their Member- ftiip ) they do not retain their Memberlhip 5 this we confefs we do not underhand, But fo much for the difcourfe upon the third Objeftion, - In the Anfwer to the fourth ObjeSion, there it an high Profelfion of much seal fo* Church car* and Watch to be extended toward Children, and much elearnefs there- in ( even at the light at Noon, and at if it were written with the Beams oj t he Sun ) to as that the Reader would expect to finde very ample fatisfaction in that matter ; but when it comes to, it falls flat to no more but this; That the natch over them U to be mediate ac» etrding to thefiate of their Memberjbip : the Church » to fee that the farents do their duty iorcard t heir c hildrtn. Now we demand whether this be any more then the church fi-.ould extend to a Negrt s •x Indian living in the Family of one of their brethren, for flsould they not fee that he do bk duty toward him, and that in reference to the things of Religion? yea, we might further atk whether this mediate watch (viz. by feeing that the parents do their duty) doth not belong as much to Children when they are rejeQed and difowned by the Church, as our Brethren would have them * And what frail become of Children when their Parent* are dead (as how many Fatherlefs and Motherltfs Children are among us ? ) ox fane re- mtved, and when Children are fui juris, and not under the wings or their Parents? and Why alfo ihould not Bapifm and Catechizing ( as well as other Church-benefits ) be dip jenfed onely mediately and not immediately unto Children ? The Reader may here fee that the difference about n.edjateind immediate Membership is more then a notion, it contain* under it a thing of great moment. Thi-s mediate Membcrjhif is made a medium to put our poor Children from under the Government of Chrift, and to fet them (in their own perfons ) as Lambs in a large place. For by this the Church hath nothing to do with them, »or can put forth any aft ( ekher of Watch or Cenfure) immediately upon them, but upoa their Parents onely. But that Church-watch, Government, and Discipline is to be extern- ded and adminiftred to our Children perfonally and immeditaely (Lc. according as ia regard of age, and understanding they are capable thereof; viz. Inftruftion and Infpc- fiiori, and that in an official way, even in yonnger years, and formal Cenfures when adult, if they fall into fuch offences as do need and deferve the fame) the Reader may finde confirmed in the 5yMtf^rArguments,and in the following Defence thereof (^% Haply the Affertion here about this mediate Church-care, is flickered under that claufe {_ thofe Children that are w Minority. ~] But. 1. Much help ( by Inftructions, Counfels, Warn- ings, Reproofs, Exhortations, &c. ) and that in an Authoritative way,and upon the ac- count of their Member ly Relation, may beadminiftred unto Children themfelves imme- diately in their own perfons ( betides looking toParentsthat they do their duties to them) even while they are in their Minority, though not yet capable of publick Cenfures. 2. They are in the Cimefiate and Kelation to the Church(thoughnot of the fame capacity) when in minority and when adult : If therefore ( not becaufe of their natural incapacity, bat ) -fcecaufe of the nature of their Memberfhit, onely mediate, and no Immediate v Cbwcb- Church-eir^WatchandGoternwentfeefong to them, while in minority, wither doth it belong to them when adult : and therefore this notion excludes all our Children both younger and elder from being under any Church-government immediately in their ow« perfons. So that let them run on in never fuch vile courfes,the Church cannot deal with them but with their Parentsonelyj and yet the cafe may often fo be, that the Parems ate neither blameable for their mifcarriages, nor able toretorm the fame. But ssmediateas their Memberlhip is, here is foraewhat added, that lhall touch thefe Sdult Children themfelves ; and what is that r Why, If xchen they /ball be adult tktt do not bring forth Jruits of Ktpentanct, and Faith, then the Church it to dijoum ih»m,m hiving no Hart in the Lord. JLnj. i. Is this according to the Spirit of Chrift, or like the Lords proceeding'with his Covenant-people in the Scripture, prefently to difotvn them, ind cafi them off, if fome evil rruits, nay if jroi/rKJ« be found in them, then at firft ftep to call them Lo- smmi, and tell them they have no fart in the Lord f Hath the Lord vouchfLfed to take thefe perfons into hisglorious Covenant, and to feal it to them in Baptifm before Men and Angels - y and doth it come but to this? that if poor Children, as foon as the day of ripe understanding dawns upon them, do not bring forth the fruits of Faith and Repentance vea, Such fruits as may fit them for full Communion, they are then prcicntly declared to be Difcovenanted,and to be turned adrift as thofe who have no part in the Lord } It is true themoft hopeful Childe, yea the b eft of us all, might juftly be Difcovenanted by the* Lord, ttiould he ftridtly mark^ what U amift, and deal according to our defer ts, hut he is gra- cioully pleafed not to proceed with fuch feverity, but with much patience and long furfer- ing towards thofe whom he once takes into Covenant. And who or what is man, that he fhould be more holy then the Lord ! Let but that one Scripture be looked upon (among many others) touching the Barren Fig- tree, which is here cited, as if it gave fome coun- tenanceto this prefent Diforcning, in cafeof barrennefc. The Lord comes in the time ahdfeafonof fruit, and findes none, and yet he waits another year after that, and a third after that (i.e. a long time, and with great demonftration of patience) before he freaks of cutting it dotcny and then the Vmc-dreffer (atted therein by the Spirit of God) cries fjiotCut it down prefently, but) Lord, let it alone one year wore (i.e. till it appear ut- terly hopelefs, and incureable) that I may digabcut it, and dungit : He choofeth rather to make it a fubjeS of L about and Culture, then to eafe himfelj by ridding hit hands vf it. Alfo that parable points to the People of the Jews, to and among whom thrfi preached * tfow the following ftory of the New Ttftament tells us, that Chrift and hisAroftJes waked on them, till they appeared altogether incurable and incorrigible, and till their in- curtable Earrennefs difcovered it felf by pcfitive fruits of wicked oppofmg and rejeQinr the Gofpel before rhey were cut down, or broken off: And the Upoftles when they preached to the Adult, and yet impenitent Jews, did not tell them they had no part in tie Lord, but on the_ contrary expredy told them, they had a part in the Lord, and in his Co. venant-difpenfations, and urged that as an Argument to^r-w them to repent antythtvt though they had not yet done it, AUs 3. rQ,i$,26. ^Ssf^. 16,46. 1 hey were farre from being an occafion of making them ceafe jrom fearing the Lord, by telling them the? had no part in him. ' 2 . Suppofe any of thefe Children when adult do brine forth fome fruits of Faith and. Repentance, (as thofe, defcribed Li the Synods fifth Proportion, can hardly be denied in charitable reputation to do) though not Co full and ripe fruits as were to be deli red, and- haply not fuch, as themfelves' do finde encouragement to approach to the Lords Table - what lhall be done to thefe ? Qiall they be Orcned, or Difovnel ? are they In the Church* or Out ? If In, why is Baptifm denied to their Children ? If Out, how come they fb ti he? or where doth God in his Word fay, or allow us to fay to fuel \ hopeful young men and women, as through grace many of our Children are (though not yet in full Coramu- sion) That they have no fart in the Lord? 3. What is this Diforcr.ir.g? and where fhall we hare Scripture-warrant for fuch a Church-difotcning as is not Excommunication ? for That, our Bretrren fee not warranr ro proceed unto 5 but lay down this Rule [The Church h to difoven tbem, astniving.ro j-.t in the.Lord."] If any man ft eak^ (efpecblly if he fpeak Rules according to whicl. rh8 Church is topradife) let kin finak^m the troths tf G$d. It wt;*- needful that tbhJif. r«i ftenlttg (contradiftinguifbed to Excommunication) fhould bt cleared from thence\ Jig. monition m& Excommunication we hear plainly tit in the Scripture, ard in Orthodox Divi- nity ; buta ,~ monition, Wedemar fore in it r If fo, what is it but Excommunication, which the Apoftle exprefleth by thai \JPut away from among. you, i Cor-5 ■ I 3 , 3 'f n°tj's it not a vain thing! 1 The perfon whom you are about to Diivwn is either withiii tke Church, or tenth \ut j a Member, or not a (0 ContradiQio 'Member ^l) If he be within, Why may younot^jge aiidcenfure him with the Cenfure caret fimphciter of cutting off, or Cafting out, i. e. Excommunication ( I d.r. 5. 12,13. ) there being omni medio. Keck, caufeforitr If he be without, why ftiouJd you dijowft him, any more then you do Hjn- Log. pag. J81. members, or fuch as were never joyned to the Church ? Would it not feem a ftrange and Hookers Surrey, vain thing, if the Church (hould put forth a folcmn publick Act to difo \n a company of pag.17. Non-members that are without the Church ? to what purpofe mould this be ? How JLQt 8.21. here cited in the Margin, iliould makef >r this difowning, we underftand not. fettr there telfc, Simon Magus, that he was farre from having any part or lot in the matter of conferring -the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghoft, which he never had, butambi- tiouily afpired after ; but doth nut declare that he had Difcovenanted himfelf, or had loft his MetiberfHp whjch he once had. And whatever became of Simon Magus afterward (of which the Scripture is filent, and dories uncertain) there is no ground 10 think, that he was then put out of the Church, or loft his Memberlhip. But rather the Apoftle (by grave Apoftolical Rebuke and Counfel) applies himfelf to him, as to ene in the C fourth , 10 bring him to Repentance, and to that fincerityof grace, which he yet wanted, Ferji 21,13. As for theReafon hererendred, why Excommunication agrees not to the Children In queftion, viz,, bedufe It is applicable to tionebut thefe if ho have been in Catahaptiftte dotertt non poffe full Communion. This is but a be;gi"g of the Queftion, and carrieth not ExomviuniCJtionem- in Eccle/iam Evidence of Truth with it. For Excommunication ( i.e. the utmoft reduci, nifii) baptizentur qui Sci- Cenfure,fo called) doth not properly or nextly debarreor exclude from tntes jugo Cbr/jti CoUum Jubmit- full Communion, but it cutteth off from Memberlrip (rendieth a per- tant. Bucerin Joh. fol 45. ion as an Heathen and Publican, Mat. 18. 17. ) and fo from that Corn- See Mr. Cotton exprefly holding munion that belongeth to a Member asfuch. When a perfon that hath forth Excommunication tobeap- ftood for fome time Aimonifhed, is afterward, for his contumacy, ex- plicable to fuch as the Children communicated, it is not Excommunication that doth immediately and in queftion, in Holinefsof Church' properly put him out of fall Communion, for that was done by Ad- vier/ibers, pag, 57. monition; whereby, being Ecclefiaftically unclean, he was juftly fulpend- «d from eating of the Holy things: but Excommunication cuts him off from Membership, which Admonition did not. Hence it is not full Communion, but Member/hip that doth properly, and formal'y rend er a perfon a fubject capable of Ex- conmuoication : Hence it agrees to all that are Members though they have not been in full Communion ; and every Member hath feme Communion though not full Communion, and therefore may be excommunicated. Paul when he is fpeaking of the Churches judicial proceeding, and that unto Excommunication, makes it applicable to all that are within, 1 Cor. 5. 12. if in fall Communion, yet Church-judgement falls uponthemnot as in full Communion, bur as within, The cafting out of Cam and Ijb'maU, the cutting off oi the born Members of the Church of tjraet jrom their Tceple (an expreilTon ofren Bled) the cafting out of the children of the Kwgdomt •, Matth.8.12. doatleaftby confe- quence, and by proportion, and parity of Reafon, ihew that the Children in queftion may becaft out, and cut off from the Church by the Cenfure of Excommunication. 1 As for that term of [_Formal~] Excommunication, we know not tfcatweare limited to this or th.it precife form of words, in Excomn-unicatineone fort or ot er ; but the formal nature of the thing (viz. a putting of one out of the Church that was before in it) This ' well agrees to the perfons in queftion. We pafs by the fifth and laft ObjeHion (which chargefh our Diffenting Brethren with Weikyefs, Ignorance, Sec.') as containing nothing that is Argumentative to the matter in hand. Neither ioweownth Objeilien, unlefsit be agaicft ew Jches, who are (as we have i a I iave acknowledged in our Preface to the Synods conclufions) poor, feeble, frail men^ Pairing not to truit unto, or boaft of any ftrength of our own v. which lis noneat all ) •butonely to the ftrength and grace of JefusCtuift, withallacknowkdging that grace of his, whereby he doth vouchsafe fometimtrs to reveal his Truth unto Baba. "We tender onely Scriptures and Scripture-arguments, for that whrch we maintan, defiring that they maybe impartially conudered, without challenging to our felves, or pleading for the Reputation oi Strength or Wifdome. In Difpuies of this nature, it is impotlible but that each part ihould look upon the Arguments on either hand, as Jlrongov rceaky ac- cording as they are perfwaded. But can we nor deal with Arguments, without being fup- pofed to reflect upon the Terfons each of other? We fuppote you do not fee fuhScient ftrength in our Arguments ^tor then you would judge as we do) and in that fenfe you do impute weaknefs to them. In the like fenfe do we unto yours, but defire to do it with- out any barlh reflexions upon i he Perfons of our Brethren, and without liftings up hi Tour felves, who have caufe enough to lye in the duft before God and man. But here our Brethren take occalion to fet down the Reafons of their Dijfent from the Synod •• which make up a lecond main Part of this Preface- The Consideration whereof we lhall now addrels our felves unto. Reafon t. The Synod did acknowledge, That there ought to he true faving Faith in the Parent, according to the judgement »f rational Charity, or elfe the Ch.Ue ought not to bo baptized* Lutthuy would not let this (which themfelves acknowledged) be Jet down, though our Viiuy lay at the fiake jvr it. ^injw. The regular receiver of the Truth, is one that divides the Hoof, as well as chews the Cud; one that doth not take all in a Lump, but diftinguijbes, and right'y di- vides between things that differ. We arc to diftinguiih here, i. Between Faith in the being or firft beginningoi it, whereby one is, or is reputed to beintheyfjfe of a Believer, mecharitable judgement whereof runs upon a great Lati- tude ; and Faith in the jjecial exercife of it, whereby one is fit f>r that fecial Commu- nion with, and naive Fruition of Chrift, which is the fcope of the Lords Supper ■ unto the vifible difcovery whereof, more lively Frmts, and more experienced Operations of Faith are requiiite. 2. Diftinguiih between the internal Grace it felf, which is required of them that par- take of Sacraments in the fight of God •■, and thole external figns of that Grace which fhe Church is to proceed upon in her Admijjion of perfons unto Sacraments. Thefe two Di- ftinitions being attended, and rightly applied, will help to clear both the Truth it felf in this matter from miftakes, and the Proceedings of the S,ynod from thofe uncomfortable Reflexions that are here caft upon them. The former of thefe Diftinftions, and the application thereof to the matter in hand, we have in Dr. Ames ; (a) Children (faith he) are not to le admitted to partake of all Church- priviledges, untill Jirji increafeof Faith do appear, but )rom thofe nhich belong to the beginning of Faith, and entrance into the Church, they are not to be excluded- Where the Doctor di- ftinguilheth between yfrntium Fidei) The teginning of Faith ; and (Incremented Fidti) The mcreafe or growth of Faith, and makes the jorn.er tofufheeunto Baptifm, but the latter to be requiiite to tull Communion, or to the Lords ?upper. An initial Fanhen- titleth to the Seal of Initiation, but a grown Faith (i.e. a F-iith of fome growth, thoi:gh yet farre lhort of Perfection, and needing to grow (till) a Faith growing up unto fome fcnlible and livejy exercife, is requiiite unto the Sacrament of growth and fruition. They were Believers, yet but initial Believers that John baptized, in the firft dawning or begin- ningoi theGofpel, Mark 1.1^—4. The Apoftles conftantlv biptized perfons upon the firft beginning of their Chriftianity, bnt the Lords Supper followed after, asanncxedto fome prcgrejs in Chriftianity. The latter Diftinction alio is obvious and necefTary. Who ought to cone, and, Who ought to be admitted, are twod'ftinft (^ueitions, fay Vrfin, and (0 Parens. We grant that true faving Faith and Repentance is required by Godot thofe that partake of Sacra.-nents for themfelves, or for their Children : Bjt the Que tion is, what are the external figns and tokens of thatGracc, which an Ecclefiajiical charitable Reputation may proceed upon ; tor we can go no further then the judgement of rational charity (as here our Brethren ac- knowledge) and that proceeds upon outward probable figns-, leaving the injallibk know- D ledge (i)Medul.Lib.\: Cap ■■3,2. Thef. 13. And f^e Cap. 40. Thef. 6, 10, n, 12, 16, 18. And M. Shepards lite Printed Letter, pagi6,i7. (c) ("atech. E-x- I lie. r«t To (trained, as to turn Charity into Rigid Severity') i.e. the being of Faith whereby a perfon is accounted to be in the Jiate of a Believer ( Baptifm being, as was in the Synod alledged, annexed properly to the Jiitvof a Believer, or to the Covenant- [late of a perfon, and not to the prefent acl or exertije of Faith ; and bence though there be no Parent alive to aft for the Childe, and the Chilrle cannot at prefent aft foritfelf, yet that hinders not its Baptifn : ) but we did not acknowledge, it was necel'Ury there (hould be Faith in the (ively and special exercife of it, (uc'i as we juftly require an appearance of unto rational Charity, in order unto full Comnunion, which is that our Brethren aim at, and (land fir, in all whofe Children they will htfve Baptized. And to letdown a conclulion in general %erms, when the nature of the cafe calls for dlji 'in chief, is not rational. 2 Our main Work was toconhder of,and pitch upon fuch external Signs and CbaraSert, as thee hurches Ch.tr'ty might and (hod Id proceed upon in this cafe. We all own, that onely viiible Believers, or viable Saints, are to have their Children Baptized; but the Queftion is, Who are to be accounted vijibl'e Believers ; and we fay that thofe defcribed in the'frjth I'ropojiiiun are of that numbT. To have put it in fuch a general term, as (T Thujeihat p>\fe ,'s, or hAd forth Faith and Repentance unto the- fttisf jrition of rational ■ Ckafe agitations (too long here to be iiiftrud) may remember, and,the I'ropofit ion made. >»j* ^ ' refclei t Ml ■efufrdby forrteof Hiemfelvrs that diflented j but it ii competently exprefTed in th* £}».;./) Jitf/w//, as now Pri ,ud ; tjr wnen we limit the Sellable to confederate vipbk Believers, and their l-tjant-.eei, i,i Propof. i. era. and then Ly, Hut thole deUribcd in FropoJ. 5> fc j<^7' arc to n,ve their Crnldren Baptized., dothii not imply, that the Pa- awn.s dure deicribed are Confederate viJUle BeUvers, unlets you will make us to Ipcak in- couli ien-ics ? Agiin,it iscxprciJy mtdtone ^Irgu.nem to prove i£t; fifth Propojttwt, that The Parents there dgjCnbed are Confedera-ev.fible Btl.eitrs. And Uo we rot men txpreft ' tnis, that trie, r/arctu MriiofcCtrilde is to be Baptized mutt be a ConrederateviiiblcB.litvi.rr and is not that ill one, as to have true Faith in the judgement or Charity > How thtn is it fiere LYtd, that the Synod would not let this which themfclves acknowledged, be ex- prelfed, though our Vn.ty lay at the flake for it? Cutely filch milreprelentation cf things with tbmucn injuiioBs rentxn.n i.ould betorborn by Godjy Uretrren. It that would bave V nitedm } toorvn that the parent muft beavijlble Bel. ever, it was owned, and granted toties quoties, and is contained in the Propctiioisaiid Arguments,asany Intelligent Reader willeauly lee. But the dtfagreement lay here, that your fclves would not content to any fuel) acceptation, or to any fuch Ckaraiiersor Expreporn of a vilible Beicver, but fuch as ihould unavoidably bring Him into fuU Communion. And we dirtcred about tins Who are vfMe Believers i Not nheiker the Parents that have Baptifn tor their CI ildren n.ufi iejuch- 1" lu n, the Reaibn ot our dilagreemenr, was not becaufe we would not own our «»« Principle ( as is here ftrangely reprelented ) but becaul'e we could not Confent t» ycurs, and becaufe you rejujed to b^ve a common Principle any way.cxj. relied but to as nu&hc luit with your«r« Notion, though our Unity lay at tneftaKe tor it. Reafon 2. The fecond Reafon which our Brethren here give of their diflent from the Synod, (taiids thus j There is norcarrdnt in alii the Scripture-, to afpythe Seal of Baptifm unto thofe Children, rrhoje Parents are ma Jiate of unfitnejsjor the Lor-s Suffer, but the I'arcms in quertion' are inaitaieor" unfitiicl's tor the Lords Mcpyer ; thertrore there is no warrant in all the ScripturetoBaptize their Children: this we fuppole is the JJfu-'ption, and Condufion' that isftwderftood, if this feconiReafm be intended as a Rcaion or their di.icnt trom the Synods fifth Propojition. Unleis it be intended onely as a diflent from tr at which is touched arid contained ni'the Synods Dijcourfe, viz. that Some may have their Children Bapti. xedyrthoyet atejhort of adual fitne,s per the Lords Suffer : ButiheAniwer to itwilluke irrboih. And the Anfvcer will only be given, it oi, tC we imdtrliand dtfinctly what is meant by'[ Ji.fi ate of unfitnejs^ tor tie Lords. Supper : now by ijtaie of unfitness, muft be meant either bidn-memierjhip, and that is indted a Jiate of unfitnejs tor the Lords Supper, which belongs onely to the Church, ( thouph not to all in the Church, yet onely to ir ) ?nd in this ienre the Jsljumpuon above mtinioiud is denied; for the Parents in queftion are Members of the Church, and in that refpeftin a Jiate of fitnefs for the Lords flipper: i.e. being in the Church ( or Men bers thereof ) to them beLng all Church-privi- led'es, according** they lha 11 be capable thereof, and appear duely qualified for the fame; they have jus ad rem, though not pu m re, as a Childe hath a ria,ht to all his Fathers Eftare, thouph he may not ( oupht nor to) have the nUual ufe and fruition of it, till he be cometoyears. and be quali.itd.wirh abilities toman,.gtit. A Free ,. an is in a ftate nf fltnefs ro be a Msg jtra.e or Deputy, ( or in Come other office proper to Freemen) though for wantof Particul r qualificai ions, or orderly admiilion by EleiHon, he may ha.ly ne- ver be ore In fuch a fenfe every Church-membtr is in 3jlateoffitneJi tor the LordsSupper. Or elfeby [ A ftateot unfitnefs fr the Lords Suffer 1 is mea^t [ Want et actual quali- fications fitting'] for it. whereby a ptrlon eitrer is in himlf If fiort of alhml jitne s for the LTrds Table, or wanteth Chur h approbation of his hrnefs, and lo wanteth an orderly admifnon tbereunro. Now in thisienU we deny the Mafr (or r r cpofticn ) of the Ar- g'lmenf alore mentioned and do conceive flar there is mrrmt to be nundm Scripture for the applyingof Baptifm to Ckillren, r.-h-Je P arena do ream actual qual.fi, aliens fitting them fr the Lords Supper Among fundry other Scripture evidences of it, one is from the Anttlogie cf the P.ijfeover, aid Circumcifion in the Church of 1 rael. where the Pan nt mifht waot a ^ualrltnefs f>r the Piireover, by manifold Ceremonial urjcleannedcs, and vet that kindted oot the Circumcitingof the Cbilde. D a Now [is] How a liberty of arguing from thence to the G-osfelpafliover, and Goftel-ciYcumciJTo*- ( i. e. to the Lords Supper and Biptifra) is here granted ami allowed : bui 'tis AnKvered^ that Vnlefs the father wen -in a jiate of fitnefs Jor the Fajjitver, he was not fit to have bit CbiUe Circumcifed. %eply. Wh-t ftate of fitnefs was the unclean Jewijh Parent in, but onely a jiate of mem* berjbip i He was a Member of the Church, and io are the Parents in queftion ; and they Deed not, do not enter into a new Memberjlrip when ihey are admitted to the Lords Ta- ble,, no more then thejewijh Parent after his cleaning did. But in two things the cafo of the. Ceremonially-unclean Jewiili Parent , holds proportion with the cafe in hand. if He muft havener, and better qualifications then he hath at preftnt, before he eat of the Vaffover ; be is at prefent in a Jiate of Legal impurity (and fo, in regard of a&ual qualifications, in a ftate of unfitnefs) but he mull be to a Jiate of Legal purity and clean- Hefs, before he partake of the holy things. a. He muft (efpecially after fome uncleannefles of a more remarkable nature ) be judged and pronounced by the Triejl to be clean, and fo free to partake of the holy things, Leyit. 13.6. So the Parents in queftion muft have their htnefs for the Lords Table judged of, and approved by thofe in the Church, to whom the. power of fuch judgement and approbation iloch belong : And having thefe two things (F-erJonal qualifications, and Church-approbation) then (and. not before) they are to come to the Lords Table ;. and thofe two are all they need : they do not need anew admittance into Memberihip (as if they were before not of the Church) no more then the Ifraelitifk Parent did* If any one object, that this Lepal uncleannefs was but an accidental and ceremonial thing, and did not import the want of any Moral or Eflential fitnefs for the Palfover: Let him confider, €i)JLmes Medul. Tihat as the Z)i/cipC»e. then was moftl-y Ceremonial (a), and hence Legal purity wasthen Lib.\.caV.l%,. excIude his Chfldren from MeuMrfiip, or from the Initiatory Seal of it, no more then a-like defett did then. We might alio minde the cafe of one that hath been in full Communion, but falling into Offence is under publick Admonitipn for it } Is not he in a Jiate 0} unfitnefs (taking it for- want of adtual fitting qualifications) for,the Lords Supper ? yet this will not debarre hi» Cbilie from E. ipi i Jnh beczui'e he is not yet cut of from Membenhip. Neither doth his having once.heen in fullCommunion.alter the cafe, or render him more [_in a Jiate of fit- ?i ejs~f then the Parent in queftion is ; for the one is a Member as.welland as truely as the ot,her : and to be declined, and fallen off from Supper-qualifications, and debarred from t he Lords Table for open Offence, is worfe then for a young man limply not to have attained thereunto (it is,. at leaft, 'Ecciefiafiicalty : ,vtoric. We fpeak notof what the inward jiate before God may be ; but that it is worfe in foro Ecclefia, appears, Becaufe the Church bath had and feencaufe to difpenfeaj>«Wk/^ Cenjure.in the one cafe, but not in the other) Now if a peribrt may retain his Membership, and fo derive Baptifm-rigbt to his Children, natwithftanding his.peifonal unfitnefs for the Lords Supper in the former -cafe, why not as well, nay much more in the latter? But let it ferioufly be conlldered whether there be any warrant in all the Scripture to make the baptizing of the ChilJe to depend upon- the Parents atiual fit- (e^ The Stripture order is to nefs for, or admiltion to the Lords Supper ft> W&ft fimej's for the inake the circumc'tlingcfthe child- Lords Supper had thofe that were baptized by John Bapjijt, and by apart of the Parents fitnefs for 'chr'jis QijapUs at his appointment in the beginning oh his publick the PafTover-, and for ad^i iion Mini/try? What fitnefs had the fay'or, when htmftlf and aUhiswerc thereunto [Let all hp Miles le baptized after an hours Inftiuftion ; wherein (probably) he had not fo circunafed and then let him come much as heard any thing of the Lords Supper r The teaching of w'^ich near and ktep tt\ Exod.i2.;8. rj- followed after Diciplmg and Baptizing , as is hinted by that order ttiu-r then to mke bis,adaniiion to in M'tth. 28. .19, 20 and by the ancient practice of not teaching the the Palfover a pre-xequiute to Catccbmieiiiiny thin? about the Lords Supper till after they werebapti- tLf-childesCkcumcition. zid>, as is wit netted by Hflitmer-.ot Confirmation, pas.13,,14.. ^tlbafrh t ^ P " - tvwatHi Batter aECotfrxwiVMt t«l\W' ■ W*, Weeonftantlyreadin-theltory of the Alls xbac perfonj wereBapthiedwmwii^^v upon their firjieniran:e into Memberjhip, but *t never red that tbey did immediately upon their nr.c Membcru.ip receive the Lords Supper, which itrongly argues chat Membcrfliip, andBaptiim the Seal thereof, isfeparable even in the adult tro.n full Communion. And that a man may have Ins Children baptized (as the Jjyhr, and others bad) and yet not prefently come (but Deed further inftruction and preparation beLre he come) to the *t>rds Supper, Se. Urre is Baptitm from being infeparable from immediate adm'itfion to the Lprdi Supper, that we readeot no «pe, ^ no not of the adult) in all the NewTefta- raent that was admitted to the Lords Supper immediately upon his Bapttfm, from the tirll Ba- ptif.n of John, to the end ot the ^ids of the ApojlUs. There is but one place that founds as.it it were quickly after, viz. Ads 2.41,42. whic!i is here alledged by our Brethren: Buttothatj 1. Th:reisnojrorJ about the Lords Supper in i'e/trr.S^rmon. the Heads whereof are in that Chapter let down, though ti.ereU lome.vracof tic other Sacrament of Baptijm, ver.98. and upon glad receiving of his wordthey were baptized immediately, ver.41. 2. Hence ilieremuif be fume, time afterward for in/lruaing them in the doctrine and ufe of the Lords Supper (as Paul had lometirae for that at Conrtth TCor.it. 2^., with j&.ds i8>ix.) before their admulion thereunto, or participation there- of j andl'omuchismtimatedin tfieText, when itsfaad, %bey (after their being added, and baptized) continued in (or gave fedulous attendance to) the Apc/tles tpoBrtnt 1 irft, and then [BreakingoJ Bread;! There was fometime.of gaining further acquaintance with Chrift, and with his Wayes and Ordinances (and with this in Ipecial)' by ibe Apoitlcs Do- Urine and InJlrudion>. between their baptizing, and their participation of the Supper : fome time (we lay) mure or left, andthat that was attained ia a very little time then under thofe plentiful pourings forth of. the Spirit, requires ufually amuch longer time aout in ordinary Dilpenfation. The P.reface proceeds .to ftrengthen their fecondReafon by Tefiimoaies ; and theAfler- tion which they feem to intend the Proof of by thefe.Teftimonic:,, is a very ftrange one • 'viz. this: [Neither do vre reade that in the Primitive times Bap tifmv: as df 'a greater lati- tude, asto ike Subject. thereof, then the Lords Supper, but the contrary'] Thcfj word's, as they are here fet aown, do fpeak as if in the Primitive time's BaptiC-j was not extended un- tO-Infants} or at lea/l no more, nor fooner thea the Lords Supper was given unto them (which is here prefeatly well acknowledged to have been agrievous Errour) Well might the Anabaptijt triumph if this could be proved, which indeed never was, nor can be : But we are willing to believe thatour Brethrens meaning is ^though it be not fo expref- fed.) thatthe Subject of Baptifnyn Ancient times was not of a greater Latitude \as to she Adult~\ then the Lords Supper, * e. that.no adult perfonsmight haveBaptifn for them- felvesorfor their Children, but fuch as were alio admitted to the Lords Supper- But of ' this alfo we mufi fay, That we tinde not any thing that provrsit, but much to the con- trary. And though we have not met with any that have purpofely handled this Point touching the different extent of thefe two Sacraments, yet we finde enough to Ihew us That the Churches of Crrift in all, efpecially in the belt Ages, and thechoiccfr Lights there- in, both. Ancient and Modern, have concurred and met in this Principle v as a granted and undoubted Truth-^that Baptifm it of larger extent the-.- the Lords Supper: Jo as th.it ninny that are ivtth.n iheviflble Church may have baptifm for themjelvts, or ailejji.tor thar Children vrho yet ought not (.recently to partake or the Lords Supper,or irho do at 1 refent want actual fa- nefs foPit. The Witneflts above cited, tell us that ».n Ancient times tbe\ did ncx Co much Bs impart aoything.to the Cateihumeni nbout the Lords-Supper, till aftec, their Baptifm ; And, if Hanmer _ huve rightly obferved, even xbcA.'.ult, a'tcr their B'ap'tifii, rrnft have Confirmation before tbey partaxed of the Lords Supper- Haunter of Ccujirmatwn,piP, 15—^22. Andi';i. t-.rj.59. TeAsioS or roftilus among the Ancentt, isssmucha c . (wlthus^ one in full Communion \ but none were by them reckoned to be ttrfeHi (»nthe Ka-iKof perfect Chfiftians} that had' not received the holy Gloji either inrxtraordi Gifts, or in fpecial confirming Grace* See H timer of .C0nfirm.1t. pig. \~. Now- h\ evi- dent, that even in the Apoftles times fiwdry were baptized tbathadnot To received-, the koiyGhoft, ^t r r;S.t$,i6,»7» & ro\3-^6. 1 Bmther^are fundry further Evidences at hand (were, thctt roomherc tot infer* $hc r, > T> 3 which ' Qtrhard.deSacra Q*na> p 184. (b) SeeR«/o Difciplinx Fra- Srum Bobem. in Rift, pramijfa, p.jp — 35. & 39— 43j >^53- 36- Compared with Diftstt.^. Theft 50. (d) £«/&• «!r &«$• ^ £ that tofundryof thof forts, to whom he denies the Lords Supper y c\ h. i.a concerning tlieQueftion, rrho are tube Baptized i faith, ^ill that are con prehended wi/fiB tl e tables of the Covenant, Sc. (d). But to rhat Queftion, Would y u admit all h-f'toilelorisSuncr? He Anfwereth with great zeal for /tnilneJs and c-re therein, and irnong other exrrelfions, Thofe ( faith he } wl.Jetery age ft err e J, them not to be of ability 1 examine thrmftlves art to d ft ant, though not aj untnrihy, but as not yet fit. but of lie a !*lt no ink .-< to L'tmdmKiei, ex:ept h* have oHt.fr oy or other jo, given account of / i, Faith as that the P after may probably gather {net cndy.tbai he fc as tern in the Church but n'.jo) that he h - indeed a Ch»Jti*Jii&> Tolanm I **]] cap. CO ftd. Dttch Am-.ot. on i Cor. 11.26. (f) De S cxna^ pag l ^~!' KhjeitLcrnUlnotorc.nnoteximinc]ke>i> J t.l:e S (fjf EiTt he extends Bi[ i c Bjftijhm dren burn or. (.one or btith ) 'Christian fti'rmts , tfr thai cone into the bower, or" r fuCll ('£). plg.5bi,j»i. point of Bif ti^.Tij ,35 to the Children i/.aPaie b^.rn among turn-, and it rs \ be their ordinary practice to Baptize many Children, whofe IVruui they would iiur . ci-g or btgmnirgot F. nh. the Lords Supper to the fecial eiercijeen it : That £ar»tiPii b?)oi 1* toali Memttrs, but the Lord; ; uuperto/j c.nJ\ thatari i'o and fo qualified : that all vifible Believers, (who in j latitude oc" Ex'pre iion, and Tcchii- pucaiian are fuch, as are all that are within the Church) are not to be admitted to the Lords Supper. Z/rfinZ'\A Faretn, anfwerir-g thru Ohkction againfl: the Baptifm of Infants, that 77** they niuft be admitted to the Lords Sipper 5 have ircfe words: Magnum di_cnn.i-e an.i K zap lien ir.to the 1 bur. h : ' hut ti fi Sup} t . •»- nuir.ee in ;he C Lurch, or a Cenjir nation ot the — . kj tkxboly Gbojt and Faith, cr .111 Inclination to F.i::i and Kij tr.'.i m: But ni ike Suffer it, is required, l- Thyt tfey dutf qft -.:. .•/:. ». That they examine themselves nle;i:a\ ties hive Faith and Kcpenia cr .!i'.. .Ami in (h> ~t another p^ce, in AnUer to that Queftioa',. What the Suffer differs, Trt-n Bqjnijm.f they can thus fpeak, Eijl eaie.fs Benejicia. Sec UUkough the jame Benefit are ri ' . n d 74.pjg.57i/ feaiedtous in Bjp:if'/t, andtn the S.-;>per, v>z. t JLr.-j) ij- ;-. . I '- i. il: 0/ SalvJUO'i- fkc. let there lie v irktft andm*. Jeji . ; cra:eiis. Fr they lifer — ; In.thtir potyr or r.cx : e - Tierztion^ and 3) Entrance into the i lur.l. and Covenant oj God: 1 the Nutrition, Ccntinuince, andCorrjtrv r ] n Baptifm, the Lord confirms cur _ ■ ■it hur.h . vation and groixlb. s- li the nay trtl manner of uj ' t - iarrful •■' e o' E iyt ffn, Regeneration fuficch ; and then ■ h ejiesmeth {or ac.untcth forregenfrqie ^uch ire li . F* tb crlRt- fentance, and Inrtnts bomin ihe (hurch. -S«f the F a-th ot the partaLer?, a fewnem^rtttion ." r .). |iCoiV'II^.6,2S0 baptij-ii ;1 eret'ove ]erttt: .1 /, ;.■•( irlo'li Ckir.k, ii. ■■ to the adult : But the Suj per , ,-t.v , he ^i'li.ii the Lords death. S- l n Le given to anj ; butjuch*i3; 1 t 3o ] A ! diti not to tbemprefently, but after that they have held forth a confeflicn cfTaitboniR*- and count all that are within the compafsof the vifible Church ( whether Infants, or adult ) Fideles, Vocati, ( Faithful, called &c. ) And they will tell you that they are for Baptizing no Infants but fuch as are ( Infantes fidelium) the Infants of the Faithful or of Believers^ Infantes non omnes, fed duntaxat fidelium, i.e. Baptizatoruntf junt Baptizandi. Cbamier. Ton. 4. p,ag. 130. So Danem, Jnjantes ex fixehbus, i.e. I Baptizatis nati,poj)unt Baptizari in Ecehjia. Lib. 5. DeSacram. pag. 538. And yet they do not look at all thefe( no not at allthe adult that come under this de- nomination, and whofe Children they Baptize) to be regularly admitcable to the Lords Supper, which plainly (hews their judgement to be that all adult Perfons who are in a Latitude of expreffon to be accounted viCibk Believers (or in Ecclefuftical Reputation to be lookt at as Fideles) are not therefore to partake of the Lords Supper. Dr. Antes, accounts that a perfon may bea.Ee/ieiwon Chrift and yet be unfit for the 1 Lords Supper^being not fufficiently inftructed thereunto. B.ilir. Enerv. Tom. %. Lib. 4. Cap. I. and heexprelly faith that Church-children are to be numbred among the Faithful, and reckons them to have thebeginning of Faith, yet not to be admitted to ail Ordinan- ces tlH /ftoea/e e/Fvenant,and the Church%may not deny it unto them — Andrchy i,.ay not the Church deny Ba^tifinto any cbilde of a Believing Ftrent } furely becaufe the Church if bound to efleem every fuch childe not an Infidel, but rather a Belie: er and a true Chrijiian. 2. When they dye ire are in Chrijtian Charity to judge that they dye in Gods favour, and ,h the ft Jte of Salvation. And all this becaufe of the Covenant, Gen. 17. as he there addes. Yet the fame Hilderfam would not admit fuch as thefe (who were born and grew up in the vifible Church ) to the Lords Table," without a ftrict Examination not onely cf their !"? Knowledge and Lives, but of their Spiritual Efiate. Do<3:. # or Lords Supper, pag. 8 '14. All which we produce, not ds rf the Teftimony and concurrence of Authors were the B.-.fis that our judgement in this matter ftands upon, but becaufe this Preface doth, both " 1n this place and ire other parts of it, insinuate to thcReader as if Authority of Wrirers were ff.r the Dffentcrs, and againft the DoArine of the Synod, which is farre from being "fo : the contrary being, abundantly, and undeniably evident- And as we bottom our faith in this point, Wholly and onely upon the Scriptures,ind do re ferre rhe decifion of this and of all other Theological controversies to the L aw and to rhe Tejlimony : fo we acknow- ledge it to be no fmall confirmation to us, torinde that we have the (k) S6 much Farkers learned La- Concurrence of the Godly-learned. The fubftaiice of the Congregational- bours among ot> ers (hew, and our Way maybe gathered from the Doclrine 8(Pr.nciples of onr belt and abieft Congregational Brethren in Eng- Reforming Divines (k) : which doth not a little confirm us in it, and li.id met at the Savoy , in their delivers it from the Imputation of Novelty or Singularity. But Ifiould Preface do well exprels: And fee v-e limit B.tptifm to fo narrow a Icantling as our Brethren ftrjve for, we Severly Exan.en Hoornb. pag. 4 3. Ihould therein go ?gainft the whole Jlream of Divines, even of thofe that have been mo;t eminent in their generations for Learning) Holineft, and Studioufntft f 31 J Stuiioufnefs r>f Reformation ; yea, of thofe from whom our Congrtgnional Leaden hltt profeil'ed to receive their Principles, as was abovef.iid. And we co::teis our (elves con- scious to fo much of our own wcaknefs, that unlefs we have very clear Light, and undeni- able Argument conftraining us, we are (low and tearful to go aljr.e, or to go contrary to the concurrent Judgement of our beft Divir.es, who (if we may ule our Brethren! phrafe) Kjve been Stars of the firji Magnitude-, incomparable Chotttfiom Jvr the Irutb, and have been raifed up by Chrift to light the Path of Reformation in thele later Ages. Nowasfor whit is here alledged by our Brethren as favouring their C^ufe ;To fay, Thre } in Anfwer to Objetiion Second, took it as an injury to be charged with the denial of? It feems our Children neither are nor ever were Members of' any infirm ted Church acco'dfn? to Gofpel-rules, becaufe they were never under any explicit* andperfonal Covenant- Is k come to this, that Children are hot Members of any Injit- tutedChurch} How then? are they Members bfjtfte Catholnk^vifibU Church? or are they no Members at all? the former our Brethren fancy nor, as ic feems by their Ami' gynodalia, pag. to. the latter then remains to be the conclusion-. Neither will it falve it' to fay, they were Members in Minority, ihowfp they be not Members now when they ara Adult ; for if all thofe that were never under any explicite and perf Jnal Covenant, be no Members of any In.'lituted Church, and if Children were never under any explicite and perfon 1 Covenant ( both which are here laid ) then no Children ( no not while in Mi- nority) are Members of ^nylnftituted C'lirch. For our parts we doubt not to affirm \T 1 1 Lib I with Or. Ames \a his Chapter de Eeclefia infiitut.i, that Children are Members of an i' t 2 ' * Infiituted Cmrch according to Gofpel-ruks, and that they are under perfonal Covenant t ( * a £-i * j.e. perfonally taken intoCovenint by God, according to his Gofpcl-ruks, though rhey hive not performed thea:l of Covenanting in their own perfons. Yea, under explicite Covenant alfo, if the l'arents Covenanting was explicite* Deut. 29. So Ames, They are partxkersof the faint Covenant, an. I *lfo of the fame profeffton with their Parents. Though, we take it for a Principle granted by Congregational men, with one content, that lmpli' cite Covenant prcferves the being of a true Church, and fo of true Church-mem- 2. TheC>nfequent of our a Terrion here urged as abfurd, viz- [That then, in cafe all the pro-paren ;s were dead, this fere-id General ion would be a true Church of Cbrijt without any further a& or cnenanting'] isn ;i > ablurdity but ft manifeft Truth, i.e. takinp that Phrafe \_ Further acliOrcovea-tnt'sn^l to be meant of a particular formal ali of E^li ite Verbal oven xnting. For otherwise, there is -1 further aft, yea an ail of ( implkite ) covenanting in their conftant and publick profe.lion of the Religion of their Fathers. But we fay this fecond Generation, continuing (to Ufe Mr. Cottons Phrafe in Grounds of Biptifm, pa%. 106 ) in a vilThie pnfelion of the Covenant, Faith, and RTi conceive tbst thecleof a true Church may be fuch ( by degeneracy, or lofs of their be:i Members, &c. ) as that they may be at prefent unht to put forth or extrcije a power or" acting i.i Cnurch-artairs ( though it be radially in them ) till by the ule or needful means they, or a feledt qualified number amo.ig (hea»lic brought up unto a better and titter capacity tor it. And examples hereof are not farre to leek : let that way of reforming corrupt and degenerate Churches be attended which is partly fuggeftcd in Mr. Amis' t > and Mr. Shepard"s Preface , before their Defence 0] the Nine Pojhiont ( whLn Preface Beottfy Iannis Injiaro /imum) Pag. 10,18, 19,20. vs*. that they beac- F „ knowledgtd true Churches, and called by the powerful Preachwgoi tne word toHumilia- t *^ ; '* *» »»*>»*• tion, Repentant.; .-.and agreement u^ito Reformation: and then that fuch as do ("0 agree, P af > ,2 °* find fubmk to Difcipline, being owned to be of the Church ; among them ajelell number who are found upon tryal able to eximine themfelves, and ditcern the Lords body, and do walk according to Chrilt, do folemnly renew or enter into Covenant, and fo electing offi- cers, &c. enjoy full communion, and carry on all Church-arrairs in the Congregational way. This il.ews that a Church may be out of cafe for the prefent exercifeof a proper Church powtr, and may need much preparation, and reducement into order before it come up thereunto : and yet this d >th not hinder it from being a true Church, nor from having that powtr radically in it, and which in a way of due order it may come to the ex- trcifeof. Have nor the la, e times had experience of many Congregations unto which it was fain to be apublickcare to fend Miniiters, and they to preach to them many years before they found a number fit for full Communion and management of Church-aftairs > and yet they retained the being of true Churches, and Churcn-membeis all this while! SeealfoMr. Shepardi late-printed Letter about the Cburch-memberjlip of Children, pag. jg. Wemigbt alfoalk whether fuch a manner of rea'oning as ishere ufed would prove Women tobsno Members of an Inftituted Church ? Becaufeif all the Men were dead, they could not then be a Church, nor Vote in Church-pffairs, chufe Officers, &c. But that w-ich is Hid may fuftice : onely I^t us adde, that as the cafe that is fuppofed, viz. of all the Parents ( or all t hit were in full Communion) being de id, at once, israrely,if ever heard cfj fo ill") the cafe we added, viz. for the tvhole body to he ) alien into an unfit- nefs for ful Cottsthariibk, by corruption and degeneracy j would be ( we may hope) as rare, if Difhfline and other Ordinances be kept up, in their ufe and vigour. God will Co blefs bis own Ordinances, if duely attended, as that a considerable number ftall from time to time have fuch Grace given them as to befit fir ful! Communion, and to carry on all the thingsof hisHoufe with competent Strength, Beauty,and Edification. 1 ffilgui rjv. i/t ii^*'*i* M'.'v w... y. -"*.,»/,-£ .r*.Hin/j UJ ItJ* VIJIVIC L r.'HTlfJy i/U 113ZJ %VZTK CjH.ll.jlLU tcith Repentance. This ( lay they) Jeems to us to cut the jinerrs of the jirongeji ^ifgu- mentsof the Synod for enlargement of Baptifm : for neither doth the Scr:pture ackporrleJgt gny fitch mecr Memler ft ip as they fyeak^oj ' ; nor is it mter Meir.berfhip, but qualified Men- her/hip that givesright unto this divine and facrcd Ordinance. ~Anfir. This term or diftin&ion of [Meet MemberJUpJ is here, as alfo in the Book to which this Preface is prefixed, much exagirate-J, and harfnly cenfured : but let the plain meming of the Synod thrrein beattended, and there will appear no caufe for fuch ex- agitation. When the Synod faid,that perfons are not therefore to be admitted to full Communion rreerly becaufe they are and continue Members ; and that Meer Memlerfhif (or Men.berfhip tlone^ doth not fuffice to render men SubjeSs of theLords Supper,Pr l )fo/4.p.i7,i8. the meaning is, That full Communion doth not belong to a Member as fuch, or to a perfoo meerly lecaufe he is a Member, for the n it would belong to all Members, which it doth not. A perfon may be a Me rber (or in memberly Relation") and yet not be in full Communion. Now to fay that nseer Memberjlip (in this fenfe) the Scripture ack»orchdveth not, is as if E 2 one m •neftould fay, thatthe Scripture acknowledged not Logical DijlinHiont betweefrthiogt in theis Abftra£t and general Nature, and the fame things as clothed with various Ad- juncts and AccetTions ; which to fay, were ftrangely to forget our felves. But when it is hence inferred and put upon us, That we fet up a meer Memberihip, and a fort of meer Members in the Church; this isan unnecellary Reflexion. As, if we (hould fay that Riches do not belong to men meerly as n>en, or meerly bee iufe they ire men ; would it be a good inference to fay, thatwefecupa fort of meer men (or zmeer Humanity cxifting alone) or chat we diftmguifh men into Meer men, and Rich men > There is no individual man in the world th,a is a meer man, i.e. that hath a naked Humanity without Adjuncts $ jet Lcgfck^ dijiinguiflieth between Humanity and its AdjunQs, and between what belongeth to a man as fucn, and what accreweth to him other wayes,. So in the Church , Mcrr.bec- fhip, or memberly Rel-ition, is not exiftent in particular perfons, without Jou.e i\oi/>mn- JB/Cttnovingfrom rt, nor yet without Jome Qualifications (unto Charity) under it, more or lefs, at leaft ordinarily ; though it may, and often does exift without thoie JjeciaL and teculiar qualifications that fit meti for the Lords Table. But furely we may we'l cujtinguifh t efpccully between the memberly Relation and thofe jfecial Superadded Qualijiianoni, and between what belongs to perfons in the one refpect, and in the other. ForlomePri- viledgesin the Church belong to perfons by virtue of their memberly Relation, or n.eerly becaufe they are Members ', they belong to. a Member as fuch : fo d< es Bipiifm, Mattb* 28.19- tie Benefit of Church-watch and Difcipline (viz.. according to Natural capacity in regard of age, thtreisnoother Mor.ol capacity but that of Meraberlhip requilite to.a Subject thereof) Aits 20. 28. 1 Cor. 5. 12 and a lhare in the common Legacies of the Covenant, Rom.%,<,2. 7^9.4. ./M* 3.25,16. Meer Memberihip, or Member/hip alone, gives right to thefe things. But there be other Pri viledges in the Church that do not be- long to Members as fuch (or to perlons. meerly becaufe they are Members) but to Mem- bers as clotted rviik juch and fucb fiecial qualfications. So tbe lajfover and other holy things of old, and fo 1 he Lords Suffer now, 1 Cor.i 1.28. Now thus to d.ftinguijh, does not diltribute Members into meer Members and others, but it dtftributes Vriv/ledges unto their proper- Subjects, and ftates the imn.efiate Right unto each fort of Priviledges upon its proper Bttfis. If we fay that Government ot a Family. does not belong to perfons meerly becaufe tney 2're Membersof the Family ;. do we there- by fet up a fort of me tr Members thereof, that have no Family-benefit,, but onely.a Titu- lary Relation to it, &c ? Indeed fucha faying would import, thatin.a Family thereare lomethat are Governors, and Tome that are not Governours of it ; as alfo that 01. e may be a Member, of a Family, and yet have no hand in the Government thereof. So the diftin- ilion in hand implies, That in the Church fome are in full Communion, and femczre not ; and; thatoneroay be in Memberly Relation, and yet not be in full Communion ■: and furely the truth of this cannot be doubted of.. If Children in minority be Members (ss our Brethren acknowledge them to be) then there are fome Members that are not in (norysfc fit tor) full Communion. And for the Adult , when a man is by Admonition debarred from the Lords Table, and yet not Excommunicated 5 does he not continue a Member (yea, a perjonal Member in our Bretkr.ens account) and. yet is, not in full Communion.? This demonitrates that Memberflup indfuIlCommuniomre diitinit and fep;rable things. It lb clear enough, that our Non-cxcommunicable Children do continue Members of the Church ; yet many of them are not in full Communion, nor will our Brethren fay that they are fit for it. So then, neither the. Lcgical. difl.inQ'.on between what belongs to perfons (imply as Members (or by their meer Memberihip) and. what belongs tothenj os further endued with fuch and fucb fpecial qualifications ; nor yet the Ajfertion flow-, ing from it, viz. [That Jome may be and continue Members, and yet not be in full Com r munion"\ can juTly bt objected apainfh The fum is-j: The perfons in queftion have by virtue of their memberly Relation (or meerly by their Memberl} ip) a proper right unto the Priviledges that are defired for them; yet w'uUll, they have fome quul'-ficar tions, and.fbme Communion (and lb are not n.eer Members in contridiftinftion here- unto) though they have not yet. fuch full qualifications as to come into full Cora nm, Qion. But-thusmueh feeing f iid concerning that diftfnftion which the Synod ufeth, and the 8neapingof.it: Proceed we to the Ajjertion. here laid down by ou 'Brethren, arid the'.r Trotff tJJ] Tre»f thereof. Therr AfTertion is, That it it not meet Member fh)p y but qualified Mem berjhip that gives right to Btptifm. Remember here, that our Jilpute properly isof Memberfrip de jure, or rrgul.n Mtm- berjhtp,(\.e. wherein t!.e Rule appoints orallows one to be, or to be continued a mem- ber ot the viable C lurch ) not of Member/! ip de falio onely. Now Member/hip dt jure or regular M.mbcrihip, implies /•»« ^a///i'ca//(»/i, as. t/» a . that a ptrfon being a Church- member is no: under fuch^rof,, and incorrigible Ignorance, Htreiie, Scandal or A poftacr as renders him an immediate Subject of Excommuijkation : hence titter Member/bit is itoc fotobeoppofed to quattfad Me.i.terjhip, as if it were deftitute ofr' all qu.l ri afions. Thole whom the Lord dom, and wuo.i. the O.urch, acting regularly, nay MWjahdcca- *ia«e as Members, f fey are fo farrc qualified as that the Rule hath acctpied them i to Covenant, and doih not appoint us to put them out. No.v tlnn, nndVrftaodinc meer Member/hip for \_Meerly tkif, that a mm is regularly /t Member ] and qu liiicd Member- fhipfor \_Suptr.tdJ.e~qual.ficaticns, ever and above vrhat is cfenlhUj requlite to retuhr Memle'fktp ~] ttfe I O/efaid A(T rtion is thusn uch ; /, u „.„ fuffaent ,„ gfa a ,\ r f en . right to bapttjm, that be leregj irly a Member of the vjiblt Cbutcbj tut It m*A bn t lorn further qualification then Jo, or eljeke hall, not right thereunto. Th's AlUi hon tit iti lav inthisicnte) that ic is not meer Memberlhip, but queried Memberlhip that yives ri-^i to Baprifm , is indeed an Anttfynedahan Aflertion, and we doubt not to artir n it is-4/Tz- fcriptural. i. It is Ani'tfynodalian, or direftly oppfnt to tie D. Urine of tie Synod, and we will readily grant that if this could be proved, it cuts afurder the linews of the Synods ftronpeit. rg-iments; for this is that which the Synod (lard ard build upon, That it is Coven ant-intet eji, or Fe,kral bolirttfi , of tuifiblt Chunh-memberjhip ( which ' a-e but feveral txpremons of the fame thing) that properly gives Kigbt to Baptifm, or, that Baptifm belongs to a Church-member js ju h, ardfo to all Chuuii-rrei bcr>. Aid hence by the way, let it be minded that the Synod in their fiy.h Proportion have comprized both the R.igbt 10 Bap. ifm, and the manner of admnijiration: the dirtimtion between which two, wasotien-over mentioned in the Synod ; though they put borh together in the Frop.fition for better concurrence fake, and that they m'uht at once fa niliarly fet dovrt what is to be attended ii fuch a cafe. The [Right"] ftandsupon (* Mei.berfkipTiihtrc- by the parent, and fo the Cmlde is regularly within the vilible Church 5 fa 23 no more qualification in tb<- Parent is limply, necellary to give the Chilrfe right to Baptifn , hue What iselfinti lly reqjifiteuntoregWar j^e/iery/jp, Asfbrother and- further qualifica- tions point d to in thePropofition (as. Giving account 0' their ajj'ttt to the D.ar.;-t\"t Faith, S.lemnorcningof the Covenant ,&c >~trrtr\ properly belong to the minncr ef Ai niflration. Yet thefe .re not ihtr. for: neeJcfs ihing>,r\or may they be difreCarded,or boldly .flightcdand refuftd by any ( becaufe MemLerJ): p alonegives Right ) for God hath m:de it tne Commandment (f four, to provide for the manner ft his VVorlfip, r« lairing that alf his i.oly Ordinances be atrendedln a Solemn, Humble, Reverent acd Profitable manner- and it cannot be denyed to be meet andneedful_tfr.it perfors (lould b>th knorc and or-n theCovenant-i>atetheyareiii,and ihefhte of f.ibjeftion to Chri.'ts- Government, w* icfi the Covenant placeth the-n ii,e(pecijlly when ihey partake of fuc'i a fruit of the Cove- nant as Biptif.n for tin ir Children is: t r .at t ey ihould do Covtmnt. duties, when they correfor Covenant privileges \ that t l ey flou'd both feek and attend the Lordshnju Or- dinance ( though it be their Rial t never 10 n uch "l h Humility and Ferir : and it be i one Branch of "the Cove n.nf, that they give up their Children to'ihe Lord, and do prornue to take cjrefor tfeir CrtrHtim Education, if mu(f needs be fuitablcthat ih: y be minded e.r' ir when they prefent thp.p to Biptifn, and the n ore ex 1 "!), iiely they do (^> procrife, it i. thebertcr. H nee all Reformed Churches do if) their Qhedcrits, ard PnBices, require. £rjfeJJlons and proufesoi i'aren.s or thofe t!:at prefenr the Chllde to Ra-rifm, anj a . &rj ejjions mu. x-rvi.ijo ui i«ti» 5 "' i»ur.i:;4i ficmii me uiiiac ro rilTit - point a folemn manner of -AJminijlration, md Oand upon it as a needful duty.' Th.> n <. they unanimou ly-ownand "rant, that theChilde hstia i \\\ ard cl.-.ir Right to i3ipt its beirg born iriihjnthe vifibli i burch. See Englijb Ii-trfe of the ad tiiniftrar i^n nl Bipiifm. DneSory. pag. ? 1. Late. fttithn fyrTe ace, pag 6Sj,8cc. Z"ptc>i rd t. tStctl] p.i ! l > \l9,.8lp>g-l.\J—-'-^-'-M-if:o,\'ag.l-il iff RsiioD: ; Bottrrr. pte Hence alfocoii.an will doubt b.ut ihit ii is » cvmforjabl iaqd dalreille thjng,- tf'jf "tf-e E 3 Pa rep*, r 3«] parent do addreH. h trnTelF in the moft Solemn, ferious, and fpiritual manner to draw nigh toG>d upon fuch anoccafion as the Baptizing of a Childe, by humbling hin.felf before God for all neglects and Breaches of his Covenant, by taking hold of the incoursging prom ifes of Grace in Chrilt, in reference unto the Children of the Covenant; and by pouring out earnelt Prayer to God fir his Childe, and for an heart to (\) It is not the qualifications dothe duty of a Christian Parent toward his Childe, as doth become of one in full Communion, but him, &c And futh things as thefe,Parents«nay and ought to beStirred his^ M^mberihip that gives his up unto in the Mirnjlry of the Word,as their duty. But ftill we rnuit Childe right to Baptifm ; for fup- distinguish between what belongs to the manner of Sidminifiration, orto pofe he decay in qualification, and the Letter and more comfortable attendance thereof, and between what is growformal-and loofe, yet while effentialty requifite to give right and title to the Ordinance before the he continues a Member uncenfu- church. This latter, meer Membership (ot Memberihip alone) doth, red, he hath his Childe baptized A Stateof Membership in the vifible Church, is that unto which the 8S well as the beSt in the Church. right of Baptifm is annexed (\), as not onely the Synod, but the Scri- pture teacheth. And fo, 2. The A STertion before-mentioned {viz. That;/ is not meer Member ft if, hut qualified Memberfbip that gives right to Baptifm : in the fenfe above given) is alio Jlntijcrrptural ; I. Becaufe it directly overthroweth Infant-baptifm, which the Scripture eStablilbeth : for what have Infjnts more then Memberfhip (or Federal holinefs, or Covenant-intereSt) to give them right to Biptifm ? i.e. What have they more then this, that they are regularly ^by the Rules of Gods Word, and his Inftitution therein) within the viiible Church ? If this will not furfice, but there muff, be fome other qualifications betides, and Super- added uniothis, what jtiall become of tbenW For our parts, we know no Stronger Ar- jgument for InfantsbaptiSm then that ; Church members, or Fosderati, are to be baptized? the Infants of the Faithful are Church members, orFaderati: Erg). But if tfee forefaid Ailertion hold, this Argument fails, and falls Short : for now Cturch-memierjhip, or to be in Covenant, or Federal holinefs, will not ferve the turn, but there muff be more then this to give right to BaptiSm. How the finetcs of the Strongest Arguments of the Synod iov Enlargement of Baptifm will fare, we know not 5 but fure we are, that this cuts in funder the Jinevcs of the Strongeft Arguments for Infant-baptifm, which muSt fall if this Stand. But fall it never will (through Grace) while the Lords Appointment in the Cove- nant of .Abraham Stands, viz. to have the Initiating Seal run parallel with the Covenant, Gen. 17. or Chrijls Commijfion, Mitth.2S.t9. viz,, to Baptize c all Difciples, or all Members ©f the visible Church under the New Testament. Let this Allertion therefore fall, which makes the extent of the Initiatory Seal Shorter then the Covenant, and denies Baptifm to run parallel witrfChurch-memberShip under theGOfpel. Hence, i: It contradifts that which the Harmony of Scripture, and all Orthodox Divines acknowledge frr a Prin- ciple, ■viz. That the whole vifible Church (i. e. now under the New TeStament) ought to be baptized^ or that all Church members are SubjeSs of Baptifm : for, if not meer Mem- berlhip (or Membership alone) but qualified Membership gives right to Biptifm; then not all Members, but ./owe onely, viz. thofe that be fo and fo qualified, are to be bapti- zed. If Baptifm do not belong to meer Membership, or to a Member as fuch, then not to all Members : as a quatenw adomne, fo & non qusienus adnonomne valet confeqireritia. This denies not onely the Fifth, but the Firft Proposition of the late Synod (which yet the Antifynodalia, pag. 17. feem to confent unto.) But let theArpuments that are given from Scripture to confirm that FirSt Proposition, be duely weighed, and they will be found to be of greater weight then to be fhaken by this ASSertion. Now for the Proof of this ASTertion 5 viz. Becaufe John'* Baptifm, vchich ytas Clri~ ftian Baptifm, might not be applied to fon-e who rt ere ft anding Members 0} the vijlble Ch-.rch, becaufe 1 hey were not qualified veith Repentance, Luke 3. 8 & 7.30. therefofe ihrfiian Baptifm is not 10 be applied unto fuch as fiand Me'i.bersin the vijible Church, if lkey bt not qualified rr.tb f runs of Repentance. Anjiv. Let this be anfwered with reference to Infant-baptifm, which lies upon our Bre- thren to do, as well as on us, feeing they above declared Antipx dobaptifm to be a Jinfjil Opinion, and do profefs to hold and maintain the baptizing of Infants: though indeed the Reader could not gather fo much from thtfe words \_Chrijl':an Baptifm is not to be ap- fliedunn fuch as ft and Members in the vifible Cfrurch, if they be net qualified vrith fruits of Repentance] [ 37 1 Xtptniaace?) This feerm directly to gainLy Infant- baptifm ; for Infants do indeed ftand Members of the viable Church, but how do they or can they e t they are qua- lified wirh />•*;?/. ,f Repentance? for it teems that nuth-.r is Kepe itiqnct it u!r icrficient withour . £ Fnott ] of Repentance. But we are to luppoieou, Brethren do not intend tooppofe Infant-baptKm, and th retort that their meaning is not to rr quiri theiefruits of Riepentano i^or^u iinationsfuper.ddtd toM-.mbcrll ip) of the Children or pt to be baptized-, but of (heir I arems , though ic be not in exprcled. But, let this Ar- gun ei,r from "jMj/t's requiring of qualifications over and abovcMernbcrfhip, bcanfwered witri reference to Ir i ri .-bj;'iifni,snd that wijlanfwer it as to the caf. in rand. We reveiber in debates between tie Elders and an Antifjcdoba^tiji rnjoj years tince, t is very Argu- ent was urged by him, and the fame Anfwcr that was c iven tl.cn, we ihal'l eirc here ; V it- % I. Th.'t n.eerly tobe 4 Member of the Old-Tefljment Jetrifi Church, or Pimply to be in we ^iift needs ba underwood ;ofpvi g now no other Churc'i or Covenant (o ipe.k of, bur that. Old Teltamcnt-Church- memberll-ii give ri,"! t to C' cumdlioi, J New Teftaiient O urch-memberfHp gives right to B pritm. Bit at the tranjiuon from Old to New, or at the firft letting up of the Oofp.l-adnini. -ration (<>r Kin^dome of Heaven, as 'lis called ) and of Baprifrn, the eatrincfed ther.rf in John Bajiriji's and t iry/t'jtime, well might more be required \>\n bare Mimierjhif in the Jero.fk c kurch ( which was then alfo under great corruption, and. de^ererscy ) Hence j lit- Me i hers ot the Cburcboi the Jeirs were not Baptized buc onely thotethat in jo - t degree embraced the r,exv and reformed Adm-.mjirni.n : ii order to which, afiecial Repentance w.s then neceflary, Mat. 3. 2. But to inrerre from hence, a neceiity of qujlifictions lupcraddfd unto Me , berlhip^ in Jlaitd Clr.Jimn or Geffd- Churckts in >rdcr to Banti'T-ri^ t, will not held; there is rw : d difference between the cat' or" Ecclejla Christiana Conjiituenda, and Conftjtuta. Inthofe firft btcinn : nps of the G.ifpel, even k'ious perfons, and men fearing Godr u ch as the Eunuch, and Ccrneltm, rouft have fur, her Infrruction, and preparation, before they could be Baptized: nay a rran thence ii.ferre , that now in the Chriftian Chirch Ccnfiitited, a Chriftian or Church- member thai feareth God, is rot Rapt izable without further quallfieat iocs? 2. Much of what was required b\ John h.iftfi of the Members of the Jeinjh Church Before he B tptfaed them, m^y be referred to the moaner of Admmijlr-.uion. ard was upon ihitaccou-it attended in a cafe fo circumftanced, *s thit was; tor that by realbn of their Chunhft/itei though l<> degenerate as they were N they were in a farre other andnetrer cipaciry then Non-mer, hers ; and that thereby they had a Right to the miniftrations of John and Chriji among the \ is plain from roajy Scriptures Luk I. 16. ^.^ ; 1. n. Ma. ) tnABiftifm the >i).'n ?rd Seal t' -out frevcw convntio'if, and ftmltntinl frey irJti ns by the powi rful Min'i'iv of the 5»-ynft.. But if doth not appear th.-t more was; re rc{u:redct the^- then w^ar itj, nece/lacy to j;j bumble fubmittin? to the Qrdinamt, and i" t' at ni> a 'd nformipi jUmbiifitatw foot, wtiich wjstetokened and fealed thereby. And he that (fall conildrr I th-t were Baptized bv John. Mat. 3- >, Luk^ ;. 7, Jt in the y7-rrr that of feu Miniftry, and in thofeulirrti. -riiasor" G-)fp-.-l-lieht that t^ey then had, together ivith th e p-eat weaknefs. and rawneCs of (bme that Re Bapti?ed, 5r«Ao ? i^, :*. ^40. 10. 1 ---. wi'l n r t- ink rhat th»perfotts Btpri2-d by John did exceli thofc whrm the Sy od d kebhintbeir £tih Piopoiitioni of which our hit.trtn were fu fcuSble b Ibtkr -V-*- ^c7t 9. »7, aJ, 36,37. .: ic.a, I 3* ) fy'nodalia, pag.iS. that there they choCe rather to reave Johns fraSict, and to feefc fot Jtntter pretidents, though here they plead, (and that rightly and truely ) that Jthn't H, pufm was Chrijiian Baptijm, and holdsfortha Ra/euntous.' Asfor that Conjejjion of Jins in Mat. 3. 6. when our c hiUren do in their Ajjent to the Do&rine of Paith,and Confent to the Covenant, acknowledge their lin, and mitery by nature, their perilling condition without Chrift, #c. are willing to fubmit to Inrtruition, and Government, for the Re- formation of their fins ( asthofe that were Baprzed by John fhewed their penitential frame by that, viz. a jubmijjlon to bit In/fruitions and Counfels, Luk. 3.10 14.) tney cannot be denyed to nave lomewhat cf that o*nfeiiion or im. So t hemnit on the place, C hemnit M Mat. ?k*y acknowledge! themjtlves to be finners, and both in words, andby their action in dejirmg 9.6. to b* baptized, they projejfed their jear 0} the wrath 0} God, and dejire to ejeape it. tiut it any do ftand^uilty of Open Scandals, we know not why they Ihouid not rnaKe particular Conjejjion of their. Jin therein, when they come to prefent therofelves before God, and de- fire Baptif 11 for tueir Children, if they have not done it before ^fo faith the fame Chem- nitius in the f (hall Baptifm beadminiftred witn greater honour to God, and comfort to all that are concerned. But otherwise, while the Parent that was born in theChurch, regularly continues in it, without Scandal, he is Ecc left ajlic -ally accounted to have the being of Repenrance, and fo to have the thing which John required of them, though not thefame/Hoiw of Manijejtation, and difcovery tbercot. Now follows the fifth Reafon of our Brethrens DifTenr,' which is this ; That which will not make a man capable of receiving Baptijm -himfelf, in cafe he were unbaptized, dotb not make him capable of tranf mtting right of Baptifm unto his Childe : but all that the Synod hath faidwiU not give a man R ght to B tptijm himjelf in cafe he were unbaptizeU 5 tbcrejore all thai the Synod hath faid is not enough to make a man capable of tr an fritting r.ght 0} Baptijm *intohk childe. Whereunto is a drl.d fomewhat out of Bucer, Parker and Mr. Cotton t as concurring with the judgement 6f our Brethren. *Anf. Taking [_ Capable of receiving Baptifm hi ifelf or Right to Baptifm himfelf "J for a Jiate of Baptifm-nght, or Capacity, we may grant the Major, but the M.nor is manireftly to be denied. But taking it tor ifrar.e oj aitual fitnej's to receive Baptifm, we cannot fay that we may grant the Minor, bm futely the Major will not hold. It is true, th it That which doth not put a n an into a /late of right to Baptifm for himfelf in caje he were urbaptized (i.e. into aitate of Church- re nberihjp) vei'd not enable bim t* give Baptifm right tohis Childe. If tbe Parent be not a Member, or not in a Jiate of Co' tenant mtereji, none of us plead for the Childes Baptifm. And if he be a Member , furely he is in the Jiate of a Subjeft of Baptifn, or in a ftate of right to it (as all the Me r.bcrs of the viable Church are) whatever may de facto hinder it. Bat it is po'lihlefor an adult perfon, being in the ftate of a Member, and i"o of right to Baptifm, to have fomething fall in which may hinder the aSual application of Baptifm to himTelf (in cafe be were unbaptized) or h\saSual fitnefs for it : And yet the fame thing may not hinder a perfon already baptized, and ft:ndingin a Covenant-ftate, from conveying Bap tifn- right to fiis Childe. The reafon is, becaufe the right of the Childe depends upon the It ate of the Parent (that be be in a ftate of Membership : for If fo, then Divine Inftitutioncarrieta or tranfmittethMenberfliip, and foBaptif-r-risht to theChiMe) bat the Parents regular partaking of this or that Ordinance for himfelf, depends much upon his own aUual fit' liefstor'u. Asfuppofe an unbaptized adult perfon ad Girted into the Church, who be- fore he is baptized falls into fome great O.fence (thiugb fuch a cafe could hardly fall out, if Baptifn were -dminiftrrd according to the Rule, and Apoftolical Practice, i. e. im- mediately upon firjt Jidmijfion, Matth.28.19. Adts 16.35. much more is it an harfh and grange fuppohcion for a Parent that ought to have been, and was baptized in his Infancy, to tpWfuppofedtobejf«tt»^/ia«i: but BlowL,.g it* fuppofition, that a pcrfoa admitted * adult age talis into t>_//e/7cr before he is baptized) uc may ue calkd iu gfvu utistauL-o ;tbr if , and lu i.,c* nimlclr in a more leri jus ana penitent iiame beto/e bmiicU receive b.pi.u. j but fuppofe he die before he do that, and leave \.bil~rtn bciii. de tuai, mall not mey be b«piiZf.d t la like manner, it a pcrfon already baptized, yc» or alreaoy in lull Communion, U.oud rail into grieve, you would lay thai would pui a nop to uis ojwittapiiirn, wt*lc ^upunaii impolfible lupp Jiuion) ae were yet unb.piizcd i but w *i Hulc or Kc^lun is there tor it, to make a f jr/»- tular ojf turn in the farcni, toCulurt tnet/J//Ue* r.^A* to- Daj-liini, wi.en as i.c Parent, is v not- wiihitauding that offence) Jri/i a Member, and ic.^„i ihecourch, and doth not tLcw an> iuia Inconigiblenefs, as that ik is by Kulc to be put out r wnea -> the oneucc doth not tuturi the fartnit Mtmbtrjhip , is there aiy rcalon it u.ould cut ori the Mtmbtryig oj ib< tbtUti and if it tut not o.i the Cnildcs Membertldp, it dom not cut, oir bis rfjbt u ijpujm, Whatever may be laid tor requiring the firent to conjtji bu Jm before hy C mldcs o. k uun, is *eterence to the wore expedient and comfortable m.nncr ot Adiruniftfaiioii ^tbeicin we oppole not) yet -where doth the Scripture allow us to tUjannu^ U.c Cr,ilde> ri h ii to Bap'ilra Upon a particular ejfence in the Parent, especially when it i» nut luch a» doeu toucn upoa tr.c fc.itenn.us ot Ci.n.tianity , and notwithstanding which, the P-rcnt is iegulariy and or- derly continued a Member ot the Church r It remains therefore that mire rruy be obstruction* to a Parents receiving Baptiim ifor tiimielt, in cafe he were unb*ptized, which d^uot incapaci- tate a baptized Parent to iranl>uic t.it we may attribute tronjmniv.g to a Parent, which is p*u- periy the act or Gods Iidtitution aj.d Covenant) rigtit ot Baptilm unto bis Childe. But tor the Minor or Ajfumption ot the Argument in hand, ic will not hold ia either of tkc ftnjesoi the Irvgojttion aD>>ve^iven. For, i . We will rc Chi.de joutiiuw inai.Uelt i» a, that trial which the Synea nath laid in their jtjih Iropoj/twn, doth render the p^rl^ns thexe deicribed »'! a ftate of rigi.t loBaptif.n for thenuclves, in catethey were unbaptized, viz. inajtau ttf' Memberjbip in tbt vijlblt t burth ; for the Propufition Ipeaks ot church-, i.tmLtri, luch «> were *a- mnttJ. Members m unn.rny, and do orderly ai.u r^l.iriy lb <.vntinu* . aud luat a iUie ot ."v'.cm- btrmip is a ftateot Bi^cd'H-f igbt, or mat all C'urch members «re in the lUtc or buojcUs of, Baptilm, is an evident Truth that cannot be denied by any tnat grint tnc SyaoUf jirjt Irn^Jtuoai tor which there is Sua Irght in Scripture, and never was c>rt»odox Divine ucara or urn ^utm- orred it. Hence according to that Ruled Caje nerc mentioned, tne Parents m iiticltioQ tuving tbemfelvti a /;;/«> to Biptilm, may intitk others j tbty have not outly amJeiou, bat regular and actual jojjtjjion of it, tor they are baptized, aad in cafe they were yet unbaptized, tr.cy Would, being Church-members, have a title of right unto if (they would itand poileded of aa irvterert in a title to it, as Mr. Hooker in the pl«ce here alledged Ipeaks) whatever a.igM de fado hinder their enjoyment of it. And is i nsn habrnte fotejiatem, acts are invalid^ to tb bt- bentt potejiatemthcy are* valid and good: but God ham full power to give forth what Grant* he pleauth, «nd he hath in the order ot hisCuv^nanoin the vinbJe Church, granted a Men.DerU.ip, andfoBaptifm-right unto Children born of Parents; 7t.2o. irt^ t.) or the Numbers baptized by lh,l:p hi Samnna-, and by the ~ipr- ftlejiu other places, upon a ftiort time of Inftruction, and when they Rerc moved .rd , * k '• ,1 p witN wKfcttje 'MiracUs they. Paw wrought, and of whom man* proved eerrflpt and degenerate after- ward (as the Epiftles to the Gat at inns, Corinthians, and other places ihew) That they did (we fay) (at leaft many of them) excellthe ptrfohs deft bribed in the Synod* fifth Proportion, tikit^ all things together: or that they had more to render, them vifiblt ^Believers upon a jurt account then thefe have; But it is a ftranpe Reafon that, isbererendred by out Brethren,' why that. which isfet dow» by the Synod would not render a perfon a Subject of Baptifm, viz. eecaufe \_a man may be an unbeliever, and yet come up to all that the Synod bath ^4 in their fifth Propofition~\ We fuppofe SimonMagiK, Ananias and Sapphirt, and (many others,, notonely might be, but rvert ; unbelievers, and yet wete regularly baptized. We marvel what outward figns and profeiiions of Faith which) the Church may proceed upon, can be given, but a man [maybe~] an unbeliever, and yet come up unio them r* If it be faid, that a man may come up to all that the Synod hath laid , and yet be Ealejiajiicallyjitdgei a vfiblesmbtlitvtr, fhew.us any ground for fuch a judgement. Touening the Opinion of Bucer Be Parker jhetz cited out of Parade Poht. KccLlxb. 3.^.181,18 2. t. In the fir.ft p jflage the word [_ -Affarent ] is here added, , the words in *Parkgr are onely f Signet of P^egeneratiun 3 and the Other paffage in jMfj.182. runs thus; \Aconjeffion of Faith* though publick\akdffhmn,indy not be received in Churches, quando nulla neceGaria Fider ligna apparent, vcben a* m neteffary Signs of Faith do appear ; where by neceffary Sign* of Faith, are not meant fuch tigns as have a necejjary Connexion with Faith, or do necejj'arily ( i.e. infallibly^ and Certainly, ) ,4rg«*-that there-is Truth of faving Faith in the heart 5 fuch Signs men cannot fee, or judge 6f,but when there isfucban apptarance,i% that if that be in reality which doth appear , to be ( or which feems to be in outward ajiplesrance ) then th,ere is true Faith ; this is that ap- pearance of neceifary Signes of Faith which he means;. hence within feven lines of the place ft) H«lr'». •f Church- member/, line su(e £trare net in gtnere, it irs omm-. bus qui ex fdeLbm , tiafuntur, ^ feeder it formula in- definitaju- be}y&cba>' ritas mor.et Bez quity.' de^acra-n. accepted, though accompanied With a Scandalous life ; and when there is not regard had to the conversation, as well as to the Oral Conf«inbn,as the Djfcoorle in the place cited at large ftiews. • •5. But that which we would chiefly Ihfift . on, for Arifwer, i9> That Surer and Parker d« . there plainly fpeak of foch a Confirmation ( or owning raen at confirmed Members) as doth> import their A.'.miffion to the Lords Table-, or into full Communion ( as we Phrafe it) and 1 hence do blame ibt-Prtlatica /way forfomooh fligntnefs therein': foMr. Cotton cites this place of Sttcer (a). And (o Parker* little.hefore thishiscitation of Bucer complaint, Ibtt although b) , the EngHjh sr. J xr { if Imijiaie not," faith he ) he that k confirmed, it capabU.of the Lords Supper 5 yet notvcitbjtttndino ^ftsfb are danfirmei, if they can but Jay the, CqteChifm, rrho cannot examine themfelvrs. nor tightly prepare themfelves for the "table of the Lord. Now it Is we 11 known, that in our ^idmijjtons unto full Communion, we are not behind in any thing that £i#er and Parker d»- , require, bur do expert politive comfortable -Signes of B.egenermon already wrought, and fome . experienced fruits thereof; whereby perfuns may be in fome meafure fit for that fecial and tmfortable Exerotfeoi G*ace that is required III: ptetytration for, and farticrpation pt^he Lords. Table. Bat fuppofe th*t perfons born tn the Church, and bapt ieed> be not yet come up- to.this» is-thereany Word'tohefbuRdw B*ctr or Panh\er, or in any Judicious Orthodox Divine, th»t they loje their Mtrnbetjlipyjmd are pat out of theChurxh meexly becaufethey are not come up , to this, whehasnocenfurablewickednefs is found in them ? And while the Parent (lands in . . the Cburcb, his Infant-ihiL'e js in the Cburchalfo, and therefore Baptizable» Yet withal we (ay, with the confent of judicious J)ivines x that whileperfonshavea reaularftandir.g inthe Church, thfyire in Ecclejiajiical account to be looked wpon» as having the Being of Keg^neratian, or as Frdtles, vecati, and & regenerati, i.e. by r,e»fon„oi: their fedexttl Mal.ntfb though not by p &*• 1 cultr>prejent,evident Signs of a-mort\«) \ Graceialttady > sr rough t.\n them: inthis cafe we take- their Cvven ant -ejia.e, Chnflian Education ■, Hopeful Ctrriag** general ' F.rafejfion* &«. for Signs of Regeneration minis fenfe, i. e. fuch as Ihew that there may be (a rate, there is nothing lncon<- fii>ent with Gcce,and none knows but a feedaf Grtce (which in the firft.iofu6or», and beginnings of ir, is marvellous fecret and faialiV.may lye at bottom ; and hence the Church is to carry ■■ ttyWflrd.themas Henes of Grtre. Bur it is » further thing for GnacetP appear ahore.ground in fuch E*>rcife and fenpbie Signs, Fviden,cesandBj£pcrienas,a»..niay fit them. for comfortable. Communion w'thChrii tin the Supper. • ■ ' ; ButFourthiy>if the judgemeni of SucermA l^rier may betaken 10 this C°ntrovexfie ; .itwi3? ' ? ' '" feoa'. fboake at til end : for, notwithftandingall that is her*, or can b« cited of therrt, it is. evident enough that Famovt Martin Buctr, and Re»cwned I srk.tr, ( as the Preface fty Irth tbera, and that t defervedly) do fully concurrr with rbf Synod in extending Baptiim to fuch •• tbe Synod defcribes, orto more then fo. Vid. Bucer xt.rtgno Chnjit, Lib. t. Cap 7. pig. .'4. And' in his Commentary aponjvhn, in an excellent ducourlcconcernir g Infant- Bapt if-n, among many other Ufeful Paflaget, he bath thefe following. Sunt quidetn f*pe inter putrot Rtprcbi, 8tc-Tb*r< artindttlofun among Childrtn fomt that be Reprobates, but tihilt that dots rut off tar to m, ire cugbt nevertheltfs to reckon them amongthe People o) > God ; andwe jhaUtime t/tcugb cafiibtm out.whenby then evd fruit i they Jhatl cpenlj Jbttv us what thty are.Bucer in Job ./<>/.; 3 And ia another vUce, ..uanturr, equidt/u ojeqm po)]um,t*.c.~iis Jar in I castgathtr ( faith ne)tbe~U>iabaptiJt°i ontly rtafon why ikeydifliltf Infant btftijm', u , Becaufe they fancy 10 tht ,:filves that the Church Wouldbt more putty if rot baptiztd nont but the adUlt y and fuch at bold forth eviJen- ets 0} the Spirit: and Jo they think but a few would hivtplace in Cburthtt. But by this meant doubt lejs it 'fJPould come to pafs, that many of Ctrijit Stttp rrould ie htglefted at Goatt : neither would all Parent 1 be J* tarejulas tbty thtnky in tducating thtir Chilxren unto piety. -An d yet tbU humane thought (which favours*) too much efietm of cur otrn works) doth Jopof/ejt them, that they bring all to this, and turn of all that can le J.: id, and htrtby they run rhtntftlvts into vtry great erroun. -f called tun humane thought, )$r no Scripture doth tommand fuch a curious circumsftSiort,' Itji any Goals fhtuld btrtctivtd into tht Church. The Ap. flits ofttm baptized perfons with whomihey had fedret hadan hours ^tfch con coming Cbr/Ji ; btcauft, according to the 1 '■ a- 'rableef the Gojbel,thty wouldbrimgin allibey met trith to the Marriage (Mai .22.10.) For iy Baptijmibey taly took thtm into tht School of Fifty, and Tramed-tand of Chrijtians 5 and they tttre wont then to itji tbtm tut eg.im,xthen it wot ttiicmly enough ptr'ctivtdthat tolabourin teaching them trot invam. Ibid.fol.53. As for Parker, his (peaking mainly again/t the admitting or tolerating Of \_Manifefirrrii peccatoresl The notorioatly wicked, and pleading to (a) Dt Tolit. F.cclef.Lib.^.pag', fcave them debarred from the" Words Table, or caft out by the life of Di- 168,169. (b) Dttolit.Ecd. fcipline(,i) : Hisfreg Mem- Proteftat. bifore Treat, or" tbe bers (not before of their Body) Uporrfuch, tike qualifications as arc con- Crofs. (c") Dt Pttit. Lib. ;. (lined in tbe'Synoir fifth Propofition (c). Alfohisearneft and perempto- r"f£.i7T. (d) Ibid. Lib.i. cap. 'ry rejecting the Opinions and Principle? of the A labaptiftt and Stpar a- 12. £rs4. iy Lib. 9. fog^tt. ttftty and declaring himfelf and the "Hon-Cortformifii, whofc Caufe he acl- And of the Crofs, Cap?- ftS a. «d» to befjrre from them ( • toe I H 1 «„.rfcnrch when he is once in* 'Nay, Ut.Cottoa in the very place here cited^ e#refl*fal«| * fi„,r f £t SS^?ton Ita^iiU noAecp a man out : His words are thefe [Ktitb* amng* Churh ° f mSSSSSSS/Sm fetf «.; Jew. Clmrcb-Mltjkit. *£m i N* Iteration alone ^ I Church- Vtaow irrn «er "C rgj , gg , f ; ^ z , u flw a,j& w d «U do cunmnangly tnawjeft, f ag 9 ,. J r ^"'gjy ai ^ ^i^ i» this , ,hit when a perlon is once by Gods appointmenr.taken ,W?9 fc vlfible Church fwheioer in adult age or in inf-ncy , it comes -11 to one for thai) WjP IVbec^ForSJw. What the ^*»««kr .**/«. and wayes ut cuitmgofvttrein m Old SfiSS there dlfpute* but to be tore the id-i. JUfc >n . m N» Tefiamm** KutSIffof particular perrons, is by the Cai/«« of ^.^^ ^'fe^ r „ t»>itfei«/. ^ hte ufiitfi-offattb, as wel1 ^ J^P^f', Abraham, '*hl rra, the Father «f the £*ihjul, faith Sapttjm *>«*, ut.thatM fim.U "^^l J°r thereof, required of God* Covenant- people in doth now, ' ' / \, ft)l7 ; .,-,„ r f a i>J, the Preface) of the Seal of Maptifm unto tbefa IncbefixthPfcce: ^^SSSSS^^ffJSSSi »<>» i^icat ; Eccld,,) U a ?r*fana~ «ho are ^jrut^tepmC ***»$£* JM adfftI „iji er the Lords Supper unto, unworthy rt~ WTKTHoS both Parents and Children, ane vifibte Believers* is, !!f2*i2 S2£i5SfiSM5SSr5h«hl|P^|«'fi^'W Wov*it. But when ae. alfohy the Synod ffWj&^fgJ&S,/ /** Wo/ ««*'»> «" rt '^ e **» ■*" »" v ''fi bl * ; our Brethren her^tlutik^ ,r«*.Be/f*i/er», nta |M ^"^- ,n d o hoid'-forth 8 , Thati/L* .»*fc We »Vc« ****- and yet mthe.r ^^^ w t ^»Pft»'ei hoJ ^hey Jp/y &e fcal.of £*p//> to ;„>;/, without a. ftftit 5 it will Ny<»^^.^^2MSe|^eUropt herCanlthere, that.do (though we t ^«,;,^hereof..It.^ Here iaalfoexprefta^m-/,.. 1*,pe not ^* l *^^^ t C i^iSv l S^A Lar^el that anylhould $ea\ as if any of us , that any Ihoutd '^^^'nf rhT^Ts Lt PrXed by undue administration of,tJaptifm,as. well a, , did ifc^that .the Blood ™S*\™£?2W°?™$„1 mKC box no in point of degree, we will by undue admiration ^ r6 ?"\ jn ,f na „ /Wmi^ftration otB-ptiGn,,. ^^^^^^l^^iS\T^\^^ Bup.ifmtofome unto whom we^ s e ai!^^^ tbea two s s ■ II ■* r A:t T •^ j*u* nn * f^tht* then the other, as it plainly doth, when itippolntsBaptifet»» W e««*d « rtenitbeone fu ! TJ*Z M%7\Ho\\nds,Mat.k. 19. but the Lords Supper onely .ta-*h-***»""»6 ^'^l;' „f thVonenc .more undue, or irreguJar, and polluting then other, and yet the «dm.nijlrtt»n of the one no ^JJ, ^ lhl \ Baptif * ^ an4 lne Lord* Sup- :t*ieAdminiftrationof theother. - Surelj hc ^ re ' GUrBrCth P rendo ) he grams that B*p- prr^n^beadminiftreAuntoI^x C*J«"PP . h fuch j,*,/^,*. *„*,«., Srmmtiybeextendedturther ^m the Lor^ jupp ' ^^.^ lll0Ugh ) expre ft. rfr e «4f^l^?»"» s * r rttwrtof.wKft zealous e^reflion againft the promifeu»us Ad. Neither did J^ 1 " ^^*'^? i here cited in tbePtet.ee ) ever imagine-o, conceive thai it Biiniftration of the ^'^PP^SfXtherthen the Lords Supper, yea and turther then was any .fuch P~ & "" ,0 W* l £ JS? Anfwer in his C atecbifmxtai » above .Hedged,, and. •cco^ted/^rf^^^^ ^^^ i M.IM^M. •/*-**&*£ It is here added J that - ^V'« Pff* f / bem pie- d tor grea/er firi&ntji then the 4W doth r* TtrtnUianit-.ore b»m. BJt d,d S w I weaklJ ok-ads tor the rfr/«;iifg of Baptilm, which is (0 Xtg*- Bras sgfSSSSSfc - * *- • »e -7 s ihe bailing of y«cfc as the W p ^^J^J , £ J L, then is *&***• « « ""ft"** ba S ^i^^tJ^^^^^^^^^^^^^Si^ ^^Wm^.AugulUom.T.cont. ktheVarentswhoaredefcribedbytheSy.od. ; n ^ * n wbom Wlag. Lib. ». cap. if. See alio ^towtatn SS3SS to flohSAuthority ftiH aliedged againft us, who are not. onely fully with US in this ram»^^^S&S!&i^Uk this 5 B *«"* '» * " """raHendency to the* The feventh Reafon of our Bret r '"* fl '" e "» '* ^,,4,™, „-*«, L;/e * »0t wie/y prtwi- £> . -f ?" ££££?&£ «>•«'« ^^g^fi^Sffi by the corruption- of mans J®? ^^^^^^^a^L«i /«*■* toharden any, bet the Rervetfe «d .i.rdu ^«g d^W in hand have any fuch natural tendency ? when as men re contrary. And how c~n J-J" ^ 1 ™ advarltag „ ni'duptnjation, are Jpki to them «***"[>* told over aBd-owr, itet W™'""* f but , h 7 /«,,»/> 6 wr/iti of the Covenant ( or Lite hrer v b.1 ) condition**? 5}^ Ci ^Signed fairt &,/ MM9 *,notwithibndtr,gtheir- thecoi«fo»*-("» Trov^nt-eTtc- Andhence, that thereis no cer.am, but onely a P r,- Baptifin, jndexternilCo >ntj y" > particular perfons ) and S.lvatun ; J^bVonnexionbetweer \i'^^" e £\)Slin M ycT fee Heaven 5 That outward Fr.y.l^es thatThoufandl arew the viubk CJurcn intwrai ^ ^ obJaini *f internal ate not to be r«H «* b H, v '"rtit to acceprtf LbalU figna, but no man for h, *M H .to Special GracV. *ggj«S* *^^^SriSfe%nd o.hergeneral indennitc reft without car,*:* . S;g«» of Qrace . « *, j^, ^ f ptr [ ns that are gracmus, and many tokens of a goodeftate, ^^^{llcbildrenit the Covena^ Prchjjcn c) M Fcuh, Sec.) of wnom 3 r!fo,;hou^ m anyjreno.,^ W* / the di f pei , (atiu „ D t ^ISP^ ^"^: Tiiefe are grounds for the t ewefc to pr ocei ca « - botthey are not ground*. gf any to Y reft or acquiesce ,n, s i to the S alwtio f thc CoveMnt , , no between llj N*l tecdvAien men C4ttfeu*i theft t»$ t and do tye yifible Church-interert uoto f uch conditions #rk5 Salifications, as are reputed enough to Salvation, this may tend to harden men) and to make em conceit, that if once they be got into the Church, they are iure of Heaven, when as alas it nay be they are far from it. 2. The Strytvresgivtvisiwntrary'tijjhrthn to this of our Brethren tore'-? for they tell us, thai to deny the Children of the Church, to- time any fart in 'the Lord, oath 2 ftrong tendency in it, to makg tktm ceafe from fearingthe Lord, or to harden their hearts from his fear, Jejh. 27. 24, 35, 27. and that on the other hand the incour.igemenu and awful obligations of covenant- in- ter eft do greatly tend to [often and bntahjthe heart,and to draw it home unto God* Hence the Lord often begins with this, that He w their God (viz. in out ward' Covenant ) and they his leoplt, when he would molt powerfully win and draw them to Faith and Obedience, fjal. 81.-8,19. ^Levit. 19. a,, 4. Dent. 14. 1,2. ■ Hofea 14. 1. v4tf. 2. 38, 5^9. and the Experiences of many can throughGrace witnefs unto this, of what ofe the consideration of the -Lords preventing Gr.ce in bis t'ealed Covenant, and their engagement to him thereby hath been in the day of their turn- ing unto God, fojer. Ji. 18. #-2. 22. Gal. 1. 15. 3. There is a natural tendency in mans corrupt heart ( not in this, or any other Truth 'Or 'Or- dinance of God ) that leads him to turn Grace into wantonntfs, and to abufe outward Iriviledgtt and Ordinances, unto a felf har dning fecurity and carnal confidenve,Jtr< 7 '.4. JrtattyQrKom.2.iy% fbil. 3-4,5,6, 7. but is this any Argument againit the Lord's or the Churches giving men a por- tion in bis Temple and Ordinances, becaufe they arc prone Co to abofe them? Confidence ill outward v'fible qualifications for full communion , is butt vain and carnal things; yet men «re prone enough to it, and had need by the Miniilry be taken off from it. -Butthatl we there- fore deny or fcruple their Admijfion thereunto ? 4. If one fhould bring fuch an Argument as this againft tbebaptizing of 'Infants, vfo. That it mil harden them, and bolder them up in their finful natural condition ; we fuppofe it would be counted a poor Argument, and of no valtdity-5 and yet it holds as well againft the baptizing of any Infants, as of tbefe in queftion. If it be-faid, that the baptizing of' "theft in quejlionhardent the Parent} Anf. Not at all (in the way we go) anymore with reference to_ his Childes. Baptifm, then in reference to his own Baptifm which he received in Infancy. Tor it doth not neceflarily affirm that he hath any more then federal Holinefs,'*nd that he bad, when he was an In- fant, on j hat ground was he Baptized then, and on the fame ground is his Childe Baptized now* If he have any more, he may have the more comfort in it $ but Amply tq have his Childe Bapti- zed, on the grounds we go upon, affirms no more but this, becaufe we ground all upon federal Holinefs, or Memberihip in the vifible Church. It is true, that Baptifm k a Seal of the whole Covenant vf 'Grace, as veil at the Lords Supper: "But it is is true, 1 . That it is a Seal of the Covenant of Grace, at diffenjedin the wfible Church, or it isaSealof theCovenant of Grace, as clothed with the txttrrial dijfenfation or adminijlrS' tion thereof, and fb it doth nextlyznd immediately Seal the external dilpenfation, or the Promi- fes and Priviledges that belong thereto (which are a part of the whole Covenant of 'Grace) and then it feals the inward and laving benefits of theCovenant 01 included in that difpenfation, and upon the Conditions therein propounded. Baptifm Teals the whole Covenant, and whole difpenfation thereof, i.e. I. The difpenfation of it Outwardly, to all tbat have an external fianding in the Church. 2. The difpenfation and'eommunication of it Inwardly, EftSualty and Savingly to all that tritely dobthei/e. f ~ 2. That Baptifm is a Seal of Entrance into the Covenant thifsrcOnfidered. It Teals the whole Covenant, but by way of Initiation ; fo Dr. Amei in the place that is here quoted, Medul. Lib. i.Csp^o.Thef.%,6. Baptifm is the Sacrament of Initiation, or Regeneration, fir although it da at once feal the whole Covenant of Grace to the Faithful, yet by a jlngular appropriation it repre- sents and confirms our very ingrafting into Cbri(l,Kom.(>. a.,",- 1 Cor.i2.i}. And .Thejh 10. Thofe Benefits are featei by way of Initiation, in Baptijm : And from theace the judicious Do. Qor makes that Inference that fuits and clears the matter in hand, Thefit. Hence Baptifm ought to be adminifiredto all thofe,u»towbom the Covenant of Grace belongs, becaufe it *~tbe Jirjt Stnlof the Covenant now fir jl entred into. Baptifm is the Seal of Entrance into Covenant, fealing iip unto the party baptized, alt the good of the Covenant to be in feafon commuiwcated and en. joyed, from ftep to ftep, through the whole progrefs of Chriftianityj. from thisfirft beginning thereof, according to the Tcnour and Order of the Covenant. ; Hence it belongs to all that arc wi'thin the Covenantor that have but a firft entrance thereinto,Children as well as others,though they hive not yet T«cb faith and growth, *s imports thit progrefs in tbeCovenaat, luidfruition ©f I 4*4; ©f the Con-fort and Fruits tnereof that is fealed up fn the Lords Snppe*-. We readily grant, and fay [That none ought to have tie Seal of baptifm affiled totitm, l* ttfe that are interefied in the Covenant'] and lhat by faith, unJei'j you can (hew us any of her wat ©f lntw«Ji in t^e Covenant, but by Fattb. But witball, we affirm and prove, That tie Chit. Ann in quefiion have intereft in the Covenant, according to the known tenour thereof, Gtn.ij.j, aod therefore that the Seal of Baptifm is to b* applied to them. In all this therefore we let no fufficicnt Ground or Reafon to neceilrtate a Dilfent from the Synrd. Our Brethren have one thing more yet to adde ; viz. 7 tat there n Danger j>f great Cerrupien end Pollution creepngint* the Churcbet, by the Enlargement oj the Subjtii ej Baptjm. jtnfiv. i. And is there no danger of Corruption by Over-fir aiming the Subject of Baptifm ? Certainly it is a Corruption to take from the Rule, as well as to uiurtoit; and a Corruption that our weaknefs is in danger of. And it is a dangerous thing to be guilty of breaking Gods Covenant, by mt afflyingtbt Initiating Sea/ unto thofe it is appointed for, even unto all that are in Covenant, Gtrfi.i7-9>i°> t 4* Mffit found danger in it, Ex^.4.24. Is there no danger ©f fvtting thofe out of thevifible Church, whom Chrht would have kept in ? and depriving them of thofe Church-advantages (Rom. 3;ij*-), that might help them toward I Heaven t Even Cfcriits own Dijiiples may fee in danger of incurring His disfleajtsre, by keeping poor little ontt away from him, MarK. f°- ia.j'4* f° g° l#»4 *t ali •*• Tarts was a zealous motion, and had a pood intention, but the Houjboldtr rofeilion, would foon be advanced above the Intereft of the power of Godlinefs. Whether we be in the right in this matter ni JlriSnefs m to full Communion, Scripture and Reafon muft determine (and were this the place of that difputc, we have much to lay in it, and to be fure t the Predict of thefe Churches hitherto hath been for it, as alfo their Ptofejfion in the Synod in 1648. Platform of Difcipline, Cap»T2. Secf.y. Hence to depart from tbaty would be a real departure from our former Pra&ice and Profetfion : Whereas to Enlarge Bapttfm to the Children of all that fiandin the Church, is but a progrtfs to that PraUice tnat iuits with our i'rofejfion) But cer- tain it is that we are, and ftand tor the Furity of tiu Churches, when as we ftand for Jucb qua- lification! as we do, in t hole we would admit to full Communion ; and do withftand 1 1,01c No- tions and Reafonings that would inferr-e a Laxnefs therein, which hath apparent feril in it. But we can hardly imagine what -hurt it would do, or whatt/a/jgerof fpoilingthe Churches there is in it, for poor Children to be taken within the verge of the Church, under the nings of Chrrjl in his Ordinances, and to be under Cburcb-care, and Difcipli ne and Government for tncit Souls good ; to be in a ltate of Initiation and Education in the Church of God, and confequent- ly to have Baptijm, which is the Seal of Initiation $ when as they in all not come to the Lords Table^ nor have any hand in the Management of Church-affairs (as EleQions of offish Admtf- fions, and Cenfures of Members') untill as a fruit of the forefaid help and means, they attain to Jucb qualifications as may render their admiiiion into full Communion fafe and comfortable, both to their own Souls, and to the Churches. In fum, we make account, that if we keep Bapttfm within the compafs of the Hon-excomtm- tticable, and the Lords Supper within the compafs of thofe that have (unto Charity jtfomewbat of the Power of Godlinefs {or Grace in exercife) we (hall be near about the right Middle-way of" Church-Reformation. And as for the Prcfervation of due Purity in the Church,, it isthe due Exeraje of Difcipline that muft do that, as our Divines unanimously acknowledge, for that is Gods own appointed way (and the Lord make and keep us all careful and faithful therein) not the Curtailing of the Covenant, which may be man's way 5 but is not the way of God where- in alone we may expect his Bleiling. The g)od Lord pardon the Imperfe&ions and Failings that attend w in theft Debates ; accept of what is according to his WHL-,and ejiablifh it , fave us from corrupting Extremes on either hand, and give unto bis People one Heart and one Way to fear Him for ever, for the good of tbtm and of their Children after them. kKRATA in the Book following. P Age 12. Line t8. their Infancy, re adt from Infancy. pag.22.Iin. 16. be added r. here added. pag.49. lin.4. there r. here. pag. 53.Iin.35. his r. this. pag.6o. lin. 7 of that r. of the pag. 66. lin.i. do run r. do not run. pag.98. lin.n. do adminifter r. fo administer. In Anfvo.tc the Preface. Pag. 11.lin.3a. mor r. more. pag. 1 6. lin. ult. into r. unto. A DEFENCE IO: mmmmmmmmmmm DEFENCE OF THE * ANSWER and ARGVMENTS of the STNOZ^ I Met at Btjlon in the Year I f tf 2. Concerning Tht Snljeil of Baptifm^ and Confociattsnof Cbxrcbet: Againft the RE? LT made thereto, by the Reverend Mr. Job* Davenport, in bis Treatife, Entituled, Another E SS AT for Jnveftgatitn of the Truth, &c. §§Bg| HE Reverend Author in this his gfr?, before he come "7^ *o fpeaktotbat which the Synod delivered, doth pre- /% mi fe Eleven or Twelve Pofttww, by which k he faitbj •*& •* the determinations of ibe S, nod are to be Ex^mmtd, and *'fo far, and no further to be approved and reiered^ at a) 99 Confcnt and harmony of them with tltefe may be cleared, &c. pag 8. Concerning which fofitonswe will not fay much, becdufc the Intendment in this Defence, is onely to clear what is faid by the Synod, againft what this Reverend Author faith againft thefamein his R p' } j and therefore unt'rll be fpeak to what the Synod deli- vered, we think it not needful to infill long upon the fe premi fed Po(irion<» Onely this we may lay concerning them, That though for dry things in them be found and good, yet the *Pofuums them- felvd being not Scripture, but his own private Collections, there- A fore I * 1 fore we do hot fee that* we are bound Co take thefe To fit tens as the Standard and Rule,by which to judge of what the Synod faith : Biit if the Synods Do&r ine be agreeable to Scriprure, we think that may be fufficient for defence thereof, whether it agree with the premifed I'ofiaoKs, or not. And when himfelf, pag.i. doth commend it as a good Profi/jton in the Synod, that, To the Law and to the Teftunmy they do who/It refhre tbOmf&ves j had it not b^cn alfo Commendable* in him to have done the l»ke, rather then to lay down "1 J ofit ions (though he conceives them rightly deduced from Scnptun) and then tO fay, Notkwg is to be approved farther then it con/ents with thofe^ fofntofis . ? Himfelf may plcafe to confider of this. But to leave this of the premifed' F^fit ion ^ and tQ come to the main Bufinefs ; Concerning Tte Subjetl of Baptifm, the firft Pro- poiicionof the Synod is this, viz. Thn tbxt according to Scripture are Members of the vifible Church, are the Subjetls of 'Bapnfm ;. The fecond.is this 5 0*t The Members of the znfible Church according to Scripture, are Con* federate vifible Believers, in particular Churches, and their Infant* feed, If e. Children in mtnorttj, whofe next Barents, one - ,' ..„,„,, * Mofes U * >»< Ch "' 1 "'" CI "" Ch "' utiu^nlX Ch*cff IfiJL by Gods appoinlmtwvt «'»**'* tX' cording to God, »(• ty ieem atieedlefs thing to with ^ouraPP o ^ w bich is «a°r*»l<° **»S ' f 3es how (hall we know a thing to be «n OrA««<« Seripmni .•„„ j^Ci-prl ihatinfteadof [Mi»fc»l /ndforthe other Alteon efired,ha we ^ ^ And for the other Alteration f»™£'- Vbink rbat men may, it be \ R tV iUr «r,UtiuM M C mb m\ may we ^^ ", can l be W»*«?"% "% £ tnda £«* *"*» ' hen ^t fe fc yS^*£S necelhty of the Alteration fore-mentioned. & ^ha pom "P *" ?' r f ottaU J ""' Propuf . 3 • ^ /»/^-M * ^>""„ *,«ir ,f k Church. ^rg, i. Childrtn wre »™ J.de man y undhu band againjl every m«n, *nd every mans bund, agatnji /?w,Gen.i6. & when as he foorr after bee ame fuck a Aiocujr and Ftrftcutor, Gen. 21. Gal.4. as tl at focit he Was ■, tue of the Covenant with Abraham and hi$ feed: and yet, when grown up, he was founder Difcipline, as to be cafl out for his wickednefs. And for that other of Mofaicall D;f;iplwe, the Reverend Author CQnf.fl"eth, p. II,I2» " That all the graven Members of tht Ciunh ef Cl Ifrael were brought under fuch DjfcipLne, as was eflablifhcd m that tt Church by afofemn Covenantor hereof alt udult per fens wo e to takj- h Id '•personally* And if all the grown members of that Church wece brqugbt under fuck difciphxc as was then ejlabltfhedjhax the cnhei parr ticular in the Antecedent,7/;<« children woe ntd?r Mofaicull difctpinar y is here alfo confefTed by the Author. Indeedjheconceiveth they were brought under Difcipline by Covenanting perfonally j but that is not clear: but for the thing it felf, That they were under Dijctpline^ this we fee is .by him confefTed ; which is that which the Synod affirmed. And why may not «hat Text, gat.f.$. be a fufficient proof thereof? If they that werccircumcifed, were bound to all the duties of. the Law, as the Textafnrmeth ; then they were bound to that EccltiLitical Difcipline that the Law of Mofes appointed : and therefore chil- dren being circumcifcd, were fo bound, eien when they were adult, for then they remained circumcifed. There are good Expositors who upon that Text do teach, ,7hat Circanctftm was an ot-iiganan te thekeepwgof all the Commandments of tke Law in the OldTcJ} went, and t hat B apt if m is the like ftr alUhe Commandments of the SjofpiL,: SWfarwy and Perkins inloc» Whereby it appeared T foe what A % DifcipJirr to Difcipline was under the Old Teftament, children circumcifed to Infancy were fubjed thereto, when adult, as being bound by their Circumcifion to all the Commandments of the Law, So much for Defence of the Antecedent in this Argument. u But, faith the Reverend Author, though the Antecedent were more and is not their futye&ion to Church-difcipline, when adult, in the new Teftament, tightly inferred from the like fubjefti- on in the Old? It doth not appear tbat there is any want of par ratio "ra the one cafe, any more then Intbe other> e\s for that which is here immediately brought itipag. 1 1 . to prov* that there is not par ratio $ viz» *' Btcauje the members of the ** Qhunhz m the "Patriarchs families^ were to contwue in Communion u Wttk I " with the Church atttkedijej of their life, until -they w/re ea/l out , a * " Ifhmaoi, or volant ,yi/j departed from ir>* cfting out Member i for fins againft the M,r./m». u inu 2. TtoMthe growmmembert of that Church mrebrcw>kt under n fitch difciplwc as was eilablificdin th.it C^sunl^bj afolemn ^Covenant " whereof ,-t/l aduli ptrfons w:reto take held per fonaHj, The Anfwer is; T> uching the former of thefe, ih a: fundry things may be faM to fljeV, that it is very probable that in Iliad tnue was appointed ot God an Ordinance cf Church-cenfure or d/c'ipline, not only for fins 'againil the Ceremouiall Law, ba^alfo again ft the Mora]; For,theLo:ddothJoofen,and earnellly command Holi- nefs and purity to that People, and io often and feverely reproveth the contrary, and Chat not only in the offenders themfelves.but alfj in them that fuffered it, and this not only in Ceremonial matters,buc alio in fins againftthe Moral Law, that it is not very probable that he Would havenoChurch-dilciplineufed forfuch matters as thefe, bur only tor Ceremonial. Is it hke]y,that,if a man fhjuld eat Leavened bread in the time of the T^Jfeovtr, that foe this he muft be cut of! from the Congregation, as Exod. 12, \f A 19. ot if a man fhoulj touch a dead body ->Ql a bone of a Man t or a grave, &f, that this were fuch uncleannefs, as that he muft. not then enter into the Tabernacle or Temple but, if he did, it would be a defiling of the Sanctuary of the Lora^nd therefore fuch.offenders muft be cut off from iheir Peoples' and yet neverthelefs, if a man had filled ano -her man, or bad commit- tedihe fin of Wvoredome^ox Drankjnefs, or other abomination^ that vet ihere Was no fuch uncleannefs in thefe as to defile the Santfoarr, er'id caufea man to be keptom, oc cat ojj, oz„cafi ont for, the fame? Jhis feems to us not very probable, . Andl [«1 And yet if it wefc certain and clear, that fo it was in trjofetimejj ihcparpofe for which thisis alledged i$ not gained thereby, but the Confeqmnct queftioned may be (ouod and good for all this. The Confluence 'lb, That if thtldnn were under \S\tofaical Dfcipiine of old, then they A't under Congregational DifcipLne now: This if the Synods argument. But, faith the AnfwcryThis Cvnftquer,i.t u not goody betanfe u&Cofaical Dfciptine was not to cafl men out for fnt Againft the tJMoral Law : But, (ay we, The Argument and Confe- rence may begood for all this; for, Suppoie there were this dif- ference between the Mofaical Difcipline that was then, and the Con- gregational "Discipline that is now, that tile former were onely fas istnminial hnclcannef, and the tut ei fow&Woral '; yet, if children were under the Dfciphne that was then , we conceive they are there- fore under the Church-dtfaplme that is now : and we think this argu- ing to be better, and more (bong, then to fay^ That becaufe they are not under fuch Dtfophne as was thtr, that therefore now they are auder none at all* And plain it is, that the Apoftle argueth f r the maintenance of the-tJ^tinijirj now under ike Gofftl, from the mainte- nance of the %JiXiniflrythat wtsunder Mofes, i (o .$>.«3- and fhew- eth the danger of unworthy receiving our Sacraments, from the evil that bt fell many who were partakers of the Hapufm, and tt.c spi- ritual! meat anddrmi^ that Was then, 1 Cor, 10. i,2, &c. and if he argue from the %Sriimfrj and Sacrament > that wee under tJHofts $ why is not the Argument alfo good from the \JM-faic It Dtfuplint $ VVecannot think the Apt-file' t Confluence might be dcnied,becaufe We have now no fucli holy things 5 no fuch TempU and Atcr as was then $ no fuch Biprifm in t^e Cloud, and n the Se«i no fuch M«nn,, and Water out of the Rocl^, as they had : 7 o deny the Conf qiencc of the ApoflU* s 4rquwent upon any fuch ground, we thirk were very infufficieht ; and therefore why may not the Conference be good, from the fuiy.ltim of children /& Mofaical Difcipline, to .prove thttr fubjftlion t > T^ew-Tefi anient' di uplme ; although it were granted, (hat their Difcipline wereonelyfor Ceremonial m at ttn, and that we have none fuch, but onely for (lis agair,(t ,he moral Law I For ought We fee, the Argument and Confluence is good in this cafe, as well as in the other. The The other particular alledged by the Reverend Author, to fhew -a difference between the Church of Ifrael, and our Churches, and that therefore children, when adult, might be under Musical Diici- plitie, bat not under Congregational , is this : u &ec4mft m that " Church grtvrn members vc.ru brought y.nd:r fitch U Jc.pLhc as ty./j cjia- ct b!ifl):d m iha: Cmrch by a fotemu Covenant, tvhenof all adult perjont ■ " xve/e to tak^e bold per fondly, p. 1 2. • 4 ■^'/i It is not clear, nor at all faid in the place alledged, viz, D.ftt.26 16,17,18. that by the Entrmgmio emmmw there mentioned, they were brought under the Cbnrch-dtfctp tie in %h* t Church, but tl-.cy might be under Lburch-difcipline otherwife, even by the Com- mandment and Ordinance cf God, and not meerly by that Cove- nant, or by means of it. For, if that Covenant were entred into in the day of their bringing the Tythes of the third year, which is fpoken of in the V p '(es immediately preceding, viz. ver. 12,13, I4,tf, then it could not be that Covenant thai broughtall adult per- fons under Difcipline: for, a man might be adult, and yctnothave anyTythesto bring, asnot having yet any peifonaleftareorpx)f- fiflion of bis own, as we lee it often iswithusi yea, a man might be adult, and haveeftate and Tythes two years afore this, for this that is here fpoken of was the Tythes of the third year. Now if a man were adult and had perfonaleftate afoie thistime.or adult and had yet no eftate, and that thus Covenant was onely entred into at that third year of Tythtn^thcn it cannot be that by this Covtn^ra they we*e brought under Difcipline, for they were adult, and founder D,fci- plinejfore. Or if the Covenant here mentioned, were no: entred into at the third year of Jything; then why m got knot be of all the people joyntly together, and not of any psrtuui.tr pe>J*m feveiallv by themfelves ? there is noihing in the Text contrary to this, but rather for it, in that the Covenanter here fpoken of, is avouched that a.y to be the Lords peculiar people, ver. I 8,19. which title of [TeopU] is not f.iitable toany^rnc*/. are under the Watch, Dfcipltne, and Government of the Church, w To the fecond Argument, to prove Children when adult fubjeel t* Cbxrch-dijctplii*. J viz. Becaufe they are within the Churchy or Members thereof y and there- fore fubjetl to Church-judicature , I Cor. J. I Z. The Anfwer that is given, is, " That the Argument is to be denied, w and the Text alledged doth not prove it '• Anf* T he words of the Text are exprefs and plain, What have I to do to judge them alfoihat are without- Djjenot jxdge them that are within? but them that are without God judgeth. By which it is plain, and undeniable, That though thefe that arc without be not fub- je& to Church- judicature, or Church-difcipline, yet for thofe that are ivithw it is otherwife : and therefore, if thefe children be within, to deny them to be fubjeel: to Church- judicature, is to deny the words of the Holy Gboft. As for that which is here faid, that " By [them within] is meant u Members in full communion, fuch as are in full member jhip r as well of ** all other Ordinances, as of Cenfures : Our Anfwer is, That this fliould be Provedi as well as Affirmed, ivt, affirmant* mcumbit probano. It was wont to be faid., Men eft djjhn£uendum- difHnguendam ttbi lex non diflinguit : Diftin&ions fhouIJ be warrant- ed by-the Word ; therefore when the Word faith, Such as are within are fubjetl to Church-]ndicAtnre , to retrain this being wiibm* to tfaote that are in full communion m all Ordinance.', and to exempt many others, though adult pcrfom, and within the Church, onely becaufethey arc not fo with », as to be in full commhntor. j we lay, to exempt them upon this ground from Church-judicature, is mote then we fee any fufficient proof for. As for rheReafori here rendred, " That Excommunication is a caf!~ nmtnt of tne Cowch, and therefore there was no need here ro anfwer, Th*t they cannot be Lx-.omn. untested: fir, if that Were (o, (which we are farre from granting) yet what tbe Synod here faith, may be rrue f< r all this. And though it be true, thatfuch as were never in Cburck-cemmu- nion at all, cannot properly be Excommunicated j yet the Reverend Author, we fuft>ofe,doth not, nor will deny, but that many who have never jet been partakers #/"*/» Oru,n -.nces,ox of the Lords Supper-*/ clt.'- drtn in mtrouj, yet may be counted Ch^ch-membtr^ ai.d fo have much Church-communion, and en;oy much benefit thereby; as the Covenant^ and Haptifm -c Seal thereof; the Prayers, and tiU)Ji*gbf the Church j Cburch-w-ti.hfrl'.ef , to excite them, and encourage them (fit and in ^J y and ro reclaim them from evil: Such Lhurch- comrr.union as this, th^y may be partakers of", who j u have not been admitted to full communion; and therefore what irapoflibi- lity is there in it, but that men may be Excommunicated, w;. from fuch <.o/r;m«>n.n as they « rfj though they never had juch fill commt.- ttioh as other t If a Parent in full communion be j'ifily, for fome delinquency, Excommunicated , we fuppofe the Reverend Author , ^ Kfj fl:1> * Will faV. wat bis chiUrm tn minority m c cut oft fr v m their men-Act- Pt- " h 4 >• [hip mih htm, and ft are Excommumcaied wtb tlx taunt. And il .. T B 2 *o> fo, then there may \>t ExcemwttniMtwr, where there never was the enjoyment of fall comntunton. And" fo for all that is h.re I'aid,-[Tt»^ bhkdni r,ot m full communion cann^i be Exammunxauu ] yet what the Svnod faith may be true, lhat pcrfom not w foil (vmottthiun m«$ be under the WaUb y ana Uifap/ine, una Ooitrnmcnt oj the ChfttrCbi ard how much more if even'fuch pertons may be m lLs, Inf'inti feeder J!y,8>CC, and therefore both are under the Difa- " pline of the Church jmiably to thttr member flitp. NoW if all Church- members be Dilcipkijind therefore under D (aplim, and even L-fumt (o in their way ; it is ftrange , that th-fe that their infancy are now become adnU* Ihuuldnow be*. Di(cipies 9 jaot Church-members, andfo rio< under Church-difcu, line , which befo e theywere under j? wbetias they have neitb§r been cht off from their M^berfh'p and • Diiciplefhip, nor deferring any luch matter*. One Would think it were more rational to fay, That as they were in Church-relation- when h,f*nn> (othey continue therein, though ibat fucb " .idnlt perjons are fitted Difciple*, or accounted Members* Arif.. Suppofe fuch Term or Title were not found" applied to the Perfonsfpokenof,yetfuhfor the thing it is confdfd that they were Difcipltianti Member* when /»/«»/.-, is it not more rarionall to eonftfs thtyare fo ft ill ( except the Scripture faid the contrary) and that they jo centmse ( though the Term and Title be not found) umil! they be upon delert cm of y ot cfl ou< , raiher then to iay, that now being adult* they have loll the Relation and Privilege; wh;ch ■ [is] which-' they had when they were Infants, though they have not b'jen cut off pom it, nor ever ftdeftryed before nun ? ror, if they incur fuch lols by becoming adult, it may feerjrj it were good fur. M-nbers Children Co die in their Infancy, and never loe Co be ..Unit ; firb in their /, vtty they had G+?H%b,rr/4tt(m, and Luitnan.-jLae,. which now they have loft, though without cj-ftir dclert. ' c I he adyt D.juiilc ,i>> Mat. 2& 20. muft obfervt, and do , U <{ Cbrtfti fymmandmenis, tbtrefotfiibf Ufciples then intoncUd, w tb- " rtferencc to adult per/on*., are Mo.bcrs in full Commuhion, pag: I J. Anf. This Arguing is but tool k 'to that of the An'iptrJobapti . « fur it is well known bow they would cxcUue infants bj this Tt.tr. frdfri being pariafyn / Bapiifm, btcaufe they arc not D.f.iples (i>< made fy Teaching, or by being taiuhc to Ufove all Lh~ (lsy «o* Uijciple-i to be Bupufed. But the Kcverend Aurhor cn« feiTetb, that fafiims are Dt;eipfes; and, as fucb, are to be B p:i? c d*. Why then fhoulJ he fay that now, when they arc become adult, they are Dlfciples no longer, as not obferving all Lbnftt Commandmtna, not being in full tomk/ftntiin ? The Arguing of the. slnupadoiaptijh from this Texcis to this purpofe, viz. All 'JJijaples that art to It r Bip:i7ed,iret ingtu to objerve all Lhtijls commandments ', but this dcth not agree to h:\an:s: therefore Infants are not D.japln that .ire to re Ba- ptt?yd. And is not the Arguing of the Reverend Author rnutli Jike it? viz. All adult perjons that are D. fat pits, do oh jerve all Ch.ijls Cum- m.mUmtnts : but this do: h not Agree 10 facJj adn't ptufons as are not tn full communion : therefore adult ptrfjns (bit art not tn full, comm nun are not Ddcipfes. The CoKcla/w- in the firmer *rfmmf, the Reve- rend Author We are confident-Will not own ; and therefore the Con- dution in the latter, being fo 1 ke unto it, one aafwCr may (ervc for both t lie 'Arguments ; which is this, Tl at the major Ptopofuions in both do not univerfally and abfolucel.y hold, butonely (o far as the perfons are capable ,• fofar erjon, IpcJjen, b 3. • 4 [14.1 of excluded from being Dlfciples, though neither the one nor the other be yet fit for obferving all Chnjh Commandments, in full communion, in all the Ordinances. To the fourth Argument ; They are in Church-covenant, thtrefort fubjetl to Chnr empower, Gen. 17. 7. & 18. 19. The Answer is, " That they are not m covenant dejui£, being adult, c< and not admitted into Church-ccmmunion in all Ordinances, Anf» Ana* yet the Text .faith, the Covenant of Abraham is with him, and his feed 10 their generations, GV,. 17. 7. and this Reverend Author will not deny, but that lt 7htf> that are in the covenant m l< their It.fancj, are thereby lift under engagtmeKt to fervice and fulj- clicn to Chrtjl tn his Church, when they Jhall be grown up, uhd th.it this' engagement upon them is jirong — To know the God of their c i J a» ifts Ktrg- €C dome have full communion m all the prtvtledgi > n f Chrtfls Kingdome, ** b»t thefe adult per fans hare not fo, ex Conftlfo, therefore they are ml ■ [ •$!• "mt Subjects >f Chrijfs K 'ingdomi , and fo art nni under ike Laws and " Government of it. jQr.f. Tlefumis, The Subjects of Chrfts Kingdome have full communion in all the.Hrivilukes i f Chr.ih Kingdome : But the adult perlonslpoken of have not .* .h co\ munion : Etgo* But is this true, that *U tce$'uject> of Lb ijh K .e have fxll cm, reu- nion in ..it the K Tri\il- of if, even m «!:, and not in (ome t-t.eh, i.e. in all Ordinances? What fh 11 be laid then of hide codlnnj mull thev have communion in .// Lb -<•- nviledges, and .,// Odm.n-s, as the Lords Supper, Voting ii Lie tf ions, &c or elic be no Si b- jeds of ClVriftsKin^domt :? It is [lain, tbatfuch comr. union they Cannot have ; and yet it is a- plain, that Of fach u the Kingdom of GW,andot Chrift, and therefore he would have them to be brought untobiw-, and rtbnked rhofetkai woftd h ive kept them fem kim, Mark lo. and therefore perfons may be SmjJls'f Cbnflt Kingdome, and yet not have communion in d, th Ordinances, or l Prtvtfu(gu tf ttua Kinodome* And therefore the Adult perfons fpoken of, may be Subjecls of ChriftsKingdome, though not yet fit for *M6rdi*uuc€i ; and yet being Subutls % mxA be fubjeft to luch Laws of that King- dome as are (uitable to their ftate, as Infants and hide tbUdrtu to fuch as are fuitabk to theirs. Exclude the (e adult perfont from being un- der the Laws and Government of Chrifls Kingdome, becaufe they feaverrot communion in all the 'Tnvdedges of it, and by the lame rea- fon we may exclude Snfants : allow Infants to be Subjects ot thrifts Kingdome, and partakers of J ome Priviledgts of it,-z/*£. fuch as they are capable of y though not of all; and then why may not the like be yielded concerning the adult perlons fpoken of? To the fixth Argument, the An(wer returned, is, " That this u * the fame with the third t and therefore the fame Anfvser may ftrve fur "thisalfo. uinf. If this were fo, then our Defence of the third, maybe a D: fence of this alfo : Neverthelefs, it feemeth this Argument is not the fame wich the third,but diflincfb from it,tbe Medium* in them not being the fame, but diftir.d : for in the one, the Argument is iron iheir btmg dtjcipUs » oz Scholars * and therefore under dijap.'-nr » i «** fir^'bers that are not thta j ymd io, f the Cbttrcl that authority in b\.r/nhes and Common-malM i>e veflj «>indfuhy.llv»'*n that are mentioned, viz. Care in admit" ting into the Church, *nd due managing the Keyes of Dfcpline to them that are fo admitted, thefearenot fufficient to prevent the evils fpo- ken of; and the reafon is, Becaufe there is a great multitude of per- (ons who were either born in the Church, or were admitted there- into in their infancy or minority, who if they be not under Church- difcipline when adult, are let alone in mtrvtuigdntfs, inrefpeci of any Chmci-xcay to heal 1 htm j and by want of this Church-difcipline toward thefe perfons, Lnelipon *>nd Apofiacy may break into the Churches, noiwithfhnding all Cburch-wajes toward others , and all other waves in Common- wealth and Families toward thefe: for, Church- way for the good of thije there is none, if they be not under Church-government and Difciphne. A s lor that which is here laid by the Reverend Author, " That the * £hnrches cenfitrmg of adult yerfonsy admitted before they be qualified • for communion in alt Ordinances, will not prevent or heal th*fe evils^ "feeing the Lord blejfetb ontlyhis oven infiitn^vns^not mens Devices ;ahd " that Humar.e Invintions nfudly caufe tkt evils which thty pretend to [' curr t pag. 1 5. T.&5 Realonmay have in it felf a truth 5 viQ that Cods Injlit*- tHHMS 0t ttttions, and not mens Inventions ,are the vnty wherein men may exp:cl * Blefling. But , if fuch a thing be affirmed of Church-dffcipline toward the perfons fpoken of, that fuch Cburch-difcipline is an Humane Invention, why fhould this be affirmed and not proved ? for, as for the perfons fpoken of, they were not firft admitted when adult, buc before they were adult, even in their infancy or minority j and now being adult, and yet never cut eff, or cafe out from their Church-relation, if by fin they deferve Chureb-cenfure, and yet it be not applied to them^but that, inrefped thereof, they be let alone, are they not then under that judgement, Htf, 4 of be- ing U t alone in iheir mckednefs ' And doth not this NegUtl make way for lneligion and ssSpoftacj in Churches, no Church-way being ufed toward thefe for preventing thereof? for We do not fee any ground to think, that the ufe of CburchtJifcipline toward fuch is an Hu- mane Invention, For thefe particulars to us do feem plain : 1. That Ghurch-difcipline (hould be ufed toward all that are within the Church, as there may be occafion and need of it, and as in refped of underftanding and age they are Capable. 2r It is plain alfo, that the perfons fpoken of were once within the Church, and, a< fuch, were baptized in their infancy ; this can- not be denied> but by joyning with the dobapufls, in denying the Bapttfm and £hnuh~membirjhw of little children. And laftly, it is plain alfo, that the perfons fpoken of, though now they be adult, were never yet, in any way of God, cajl out, or cut off from the Church, and the relation to it which they former- ly had ,- and many of them are far from dejervmg any fuch matter* Now though Church-Government- and Church-difcipline toward fuch as weie never inthe^Church, might be counted an Human Usvic ,yei for fuch as were once according to Order and Divine In- ftitution mibwit, as Members thereof, and never were ii nee ; ft out of t', or cur of pom thai rthtwn (\vhict) is the cafe of theperf)ns fpoken of J to fay, That Church-government and Church-dilci- pllne toward Inch, is an Humane Invention, we fee no furficient Reafon either (o to fay or think j but do rather conceive, th.it this Church-difcipline is fo far from being . *' watching over them, pag. 17. \Anf. It feems then ihat.*the children of Ct,urch-membtts,. even when they are grown □ pi to years (. .for. it is, of iuch that the S} nods Argument here fpesketb,; and to the Reverend Author doth exprefs it ) are not only under the Education of Pareuj^qt alfo under the In [ruction, CateciiTjni find watch if the Miniflrj^andof the i haul, j bow then will that ftand which was faid before, pag." 1 o " Ih.a " when they are grownup, they are not under the watch, difciplme und der the watch of the Church ( and if under Church- watch properly as fuch, then under Diiciphne ) and that theneglid; of Miuifteis and Churches herein, is omcanfe of their want of ability to examine thtmfdveu and to difcern the Lords body* Now Can the neglect of Church-watchfulnefs be acaufe of this evil, if the Lord have not appointed them to be under the fame ^ thefe things feem not we 11 to agree. Again y if the want of fuch abilities be too- often feen in the; children of the covenant when grownup, as % heFe acknowledged^ then what /the Synod here faith feems to be true, and ftand good, that fuch^oww perfons, though children of the covenant, or Church* members, are not therefore to be admitted to full communion: the reafon is, becaufe notwithstanding this,. they may ws.nt that abiUj that is requifite to fuch full communion. 2. TheftCQnd ConceiBonhereis/'TV^ Member fnp is jepar.itic ;i-f fl.tp jeultd by Baptifm, they muft hold forth fanh in thrift wrought m their hearts , before they may be baptised, as Philip required tie tC Eunuch, A&s 8. So, by partly of Reafon,if one b«pti'n of God, &c. The Anfwer is, That there is not, as is faid, parity of %eafon be- tween [ *? 1 tween tVe cafes alledjred, but great difparity : for, in the one cafe the pcfois fpok.n of are :tnbapw^ed j in the other, b-wn/eu already : in the one cafe, the gerfonl &tfiH to h*ve lb Covenant unA their Cb'tr'h-mewt?cr[!np (t>embers long ago. For, as far that term that is ufed Concerning tfie!e of de firing to be j^med to the Church by their oven pafonafl right} we conceive this word of [f>y*ii"g } to- the Church if it be meant of their fi.-jt jjynmg thereto,, is. -,ery impro- per, becaufe ihefe perfons are not now to be fojoyned,bat werejoyned to the Church long fince: Ni risthe Church now to admit them to-. Cbuah- member §ny x tor they were admitted thereto lon^fiuce. The fecond Argument of the Synod for proof of this fourth Propoiition, is From the Old Tcflament, where though men did continue A4;mbers of ihs Church, yet for ceremor.iall n fi cleanntft tbey were be kept from full communion in the boly things $. yea* aadtbe Priejls and 'Tort ers bad ffeciall charge that man [houldnot partake in all the boly things, unleft dttely qualified for the fame* notwi'hjlanding thdr Membir\hip, &c. To this the Reverend Author Anfwereth, " i. 7 bat the invalidity "jf-Troofesfrom the Old Te /lament, being applyedto Goffel-OrdinanceSy " and ft this of Baptifm under the New Tefiament, in things whereof u there ii not the like rc*(on, b.nh been declared in the fourth, (ixib 3 and u eighth c Po(ittons i with which this proof dot h not agree* Anf. To this we Anfwer, I. That there is validity, and much Weight in proofs from the Old Teftament , for conhr ning and clearing things under the New: for even thofeScriptates were written for our learning, Rom. if. 4. and Chrift himfelf bids us fearcb them, asthofe which did Ted i fie of Him, Joh. 5. jo. and brings many Proofs out of tbofe Scriptures for confirming and clearing things under the Gofpel, Luk^. 24. 44> 4?, 46b & 16. 2Q> 31. andfo do the Agoftles likfiwi(e,even in main & fundamental matters,^/. 17.2, $.&■ I «4H 28. 23 . and (o from the maintenance of the kSHnuflry that Was un- der the Old Tt ft ament, to the maintenance of the Miniftry ttovc, j Cor, 9. 1 3. from their Sacraments to oars j and from the danger of + uK-port hj receiving tbofe, to the danger of unworthy receiving ours, 1 Cor. 10. 1 > 2. e^. By which^and much more that might be ad- ded, it is plain* that the Scriptures of the Old Teftament have much validity in them, for coiuirming and clearing Truths in New Teftamcnt-times. 2. The Reverend Author doth acknowledgers was noted before, il That the covenant oj Abraham is iht fume fur inbflance^t.ow under the '* Gofpelyas it was under the Lave j and th»t the Kingdjme of Coa is may be rightly proved tf from the C.rcun.afion of Infants undtr the Old, Which pafTagesdo furBciently vvitnels, that in his judgement there is validity in Proofs from the Old Teftament, for things under the New. 3. It is a great weakaefs and miftake in fundry of the >~tntipcedo- b-ipi(ls, that they would limit the Proofs for lnfant-Baptifm, and for the Covenant-intereft of children, unto the Scriptures of the New Teftament, as ir the Covenant of Abraham >&nd the Lircumci- fion of Infants in the Old Teftament, were of no validity for the purpjfe mentioned. And.it is not comfortable that the Reverend Author fhould foofcenharp upon this firing, and fo often men- tion this matter, of the invalidity of Old Tejiiment-Scnptures for proof of matters wGvJpel times ', asif he did concur with them, in their Tenet^igainft / ctdobaptifm-, which he fequently profefleth a- gainO, albeit in this, his language feems but too like theirs, which we could wifh were othecw.fe. 4. For that exprtfiion of [ Thi \gs whereof then U not the tifo tii/un] beirga limitation, or explanation of the invalidity fpoken of, let this be applied to the Caie in queftion, and we conceive it will not weaken the A.gi-mcni in for. a, nor fhew any / validity there 10, but rather the contrary ; for if Ceremonial uncle annefs did hinder men from full communion in the Ordinances in the Old Ttfta- ment, notWithft mding iheir Mernbt rfhip i .s there not the like reaf in, or rather much more, that Member ihip alone fhould not fuffice for full «( it ft r*5] full communion in thefe dayes, if Moral fitnefs and Spiritual quali- fications be wanting? It leems in this cafe there is the like rtafun, or rather much more : and therefore the Synods Argument in thepre- fentcaie, and their proof from the Old Teftament, cannot be laid a(ide,or rtf-iled, for any mvaUditj therein, through want of the like Reafon 2. The Reverend Author faith, " If the Texts alledgtdby the Synod *' were'applicni>le to Church-members in Gofpel-timtSyyet they j tut not the e^femqutflion. And why not? the reafon rendred, is, <: Becaufe tc «il men that were members of the fewijh Church, had full communion waII Legal Ordinances, even they that were ceremonially unclean had fa- before their uncle^nnef, dnd after they were healed of their unclean- " neJfcSj as w 11 <*s others. So then the unfuitablenef is, that ceremoniatt UKcleannefs did debar men from full communion, though they had been partakers of it afore, and might be again after their cleanfiag : whereas the cafe in queftion is of fuch as yet never had fuch jullunt- fr/ttmon. But wbat weight is there in this, to weaken the Synods Argument? If ce> en.i3 5 2o, Ezek.$$ : £,8,9. which he ur^frft'aji.deth tQ iiguifie and P teach, \ ■ itz*m Ceach, (%urch-memberjhiti * of adult perfons infers communion in all Ordinances, and particularly '* in the Lords Supper, Which Anfwer, as it medleth not with the different nature of Baptifrr-, and the Lords Supper ,t rom which the Synod argueth j fo it is an Anfwer which being confidered in it felf, is nothing but a petino princivityQtx a begging of the queftion, affirming that which is the thing to be proved : For, the Synods PrOpdfition is, that thefe (, d dt perfons are not therefore to be admitted ' to full communion, meertj becaufe they are and continue Member! — and they give three Argu- ments for this. Now the Reverend Author in Anfwer to the third of thofe Arguments, faith, as here we fee, that the Member [hip of Adult pe.fot.s, infers tonmumon in nil Ordinances, the Lords Supper,&c» The Synod faith in efFed, This Memberfhip alone doth not infer full communion 5 and the Anfwer here given,is an affirming of the con- trary, viz. that it doth infer it ,- which Anfwer cannot goe for a fuf- ficient overthrow of the Synods Propofition, unlefs we fhall fay, that a weer affirming of the contrary js fufficient for that purpofe. But if a contrary affirmation, be a fufficient confutation? it were eafy in that way to confute the things that are moft fbongly proved. For a conclusion of this fourth Propofition, and the Arguments for it, 'he Synod doth infer, That if Perfons when adult may be, and continue Members, and yet be debarred from the Lords Supper, until meet qualifications for the fame be found in them, then may theyalfo ( until like qualifications ) be debarred from thatpomr of ' voting in the Church, which pertaines to males in full ccmmunioni —for how can they who are not able to examine andjudg therrfehes, bethought able and fit to dtfcern and judge in the weighty affairs of the Houfeof God? Now what faith the Reverend Author to this ? one thing he faitb, h this, * 4 That Lhttrcb-mtmberlhip m »duk Perfons, infers communion D * 90 « in a* Urchnmbwlhe l^ohU Snype,-^ ^ '"Voting andifrCtnf«ra\ ^hich is nothing but an affirmation of the contrary to the Synods proportion, which they had confirmed by Argumens y and of their Inference thetefrom : but until their. Arguments be t^ken away, their Propoficion, and- their .Ji.f.rcnce from it, ftands good: aud therefore this affirmation of th,e contrary may nor be admitted. ti Another thing the, Reverend Author here faith, is this, " That na " adult per I 'on may be received into meer Men bei flap regularly, until " be be qualified fitly- fr other Ordinances , and for Voting , and if in doing in Church- tiff airs. Where, if by receiving inch intoMemberfh ; p be meant, that they were not members before now, when t bey are adult, but are now firft received iotQirtrfteftatej Then the. Anfwer is, That the adult perfonsfpokenofare not now full received into Memberfoip, but have been in that eftate long fince, even from their Infancy or minority, and therefore they cannot properly be faid to be Nova re- ceived into Memberihip:.j?jjt if hereby be meant, That they can- not regularly be acknowledged to be Members, until they "be fitly qualified for *H Ordinances, for V-pyng, -and for judging inCenfu,es, thentbis is but the fame which we bpd before, even an affirmation contrary to what the Synod had (aid. Cut till the Synods Proposi- tion, with their Argument* for u, and their Inference from u i be remo- ved, the Reader . may judge what is to be thought of a meer « forma- tion to the contrary* Sq much for Dtftnct of the Synods fourth PrOpofiticn. 'Tropof, 5. For the fifth Propofiuon, viz. Church-members who were admitted m minority, under ft ending the DoUnne of Faith, and publicity pr°jtjf*>g tktiK a flcnt thereto j not [candalcut in life, and foten.nly owning the Covenant before the Church, wherein they givf up thtmftlvei andiheir children to the Lord, andfubjetl iherr.- f elves to the Government of ( haft m the Church, their children arc to be B.ipti^ed. The firft Argument of the Synod for confirming this Propofition, IS \ Btcaufe fjsc children here fyokttt of are partakers »f that which is ihsmaitt ground of baptising any children, wbatfcevtr, at) a neither i ' thi • [ 2 9 ] the Pdre^ts mr the clnl yen do put in any harre to hinder it* Gf which the former Branch is proved -, Becaufe ihtertfl m tie Covenant is the main ground of Title to Bapttfm, and ihisihefe children havt j and that Inter efl in the Covenant is the ground if bapti^mg any, the Synod proves ; Becaufe m the Old Ttflamtnt this wa Cation inthe.meo whom they admitted imp (fhwch-wtmberflnp — wh ch D y doik I So 1 doth not at all enervate what the Synod here faith. For, fuppofc men mud be duely qualified before they be admitted to Covenant and Memberfhip,doth this prove, that mtertfl m the Covenant is not the ground of Title to the Seal ? it feems not to prove it at all j and the reafon is, Becaufe this fpeaks not to the thing in qutftion, but to another point. For, whether mterefi in the Covenant do prove right to the Seal, is one thing} and how men fhould be qualified afore they be admitted to Covenant, is another ; and the former be- ing that which is here affirmed by the Synod, it cannot be over- thrown by what the Reverend Author affirmeth concerning the latter, except we (hall fay, that a thing may be fufficiently confuted by fpeaking to another point, when one doth not f peak ad idem* Whether the Parents of the children here fpoken of, be duely qualified for Covenant, and unto Membership, is not the thing here in que- ftion, nor fpoken of by the Synod j but here is the thing they affirm, that Inter eft tn the Covenant gives Title to Baptifm — Bt fides, fuppofe the qualifications here mentioned by the Reverend Author, of being " S mnt $i Sanclified,ana Fatthfullm Chrtft J t fits, and the reft j fuppofe thefe be requifite in men that are to be admitted to Covenant and Memberfbip, yet this concerns not the Parents of the children here fpoken of, becaufe they are not now to be admitted into the Covenant and Church- memberfhip, but are therein already , and have been long afore now, even from their minority or birth j and therefore this alfo is another Reafon, why that which is here fpoken by the Reve- rend Author is befide the queftion. Further, whereas the Synod here addeth, That a Member* or one in Covenant as fuch, is the Subject of Baptifm, was further cleared iwPropof.l. The Reverend Author anfwereth , " That the light which that i% Tropofitton holdeth forth for clearing this, is m oneclauje, which is here '* omitted, viz. [According to Scripture] They that according to Scri* pure are tJfyC embers of the viable Church , are the Subjetls of Ba* pttfmJ *s4nf. Then let that claufe be here added, which was there ex- preffed by the Synod in that firft Proposition : if then the Re- verend Author do content thereto , as it may feem by his manner manner of allcdging it , that he doth ; then what the Synod here affirmetb, is gained, viz. That tnterefl tn the Covenant u the around of Title to Baptfm: and indeed the Synod gave five Argu- ments for clearing of that firft Proposition, which the Reverend Author doth not there meddle withall, much lefs remover and therefore they ft ill" ftand in force. Only it may be obferved, that whereas here he feems toconient to the Propofition, if that term [according to Scripture ] be added, vet when he ipaketo that firft Propofition, he confented not thereto, unlefs this term [accordwgto Scripture] might be changed into this [ according to Chnfls Ordinance] otherwife he could not then concut with that Propofition, and this term in it, though now it feems he doth: But whether it be exprefted the one way or the other, with the term of [ Members [ according to Scripture] or (. according te Cknfts Ordinance, ] if it be granted that fuch Members are the lub- ie&sof Baptifme, then the Doarine of the Synod in this point is granted. As for what is here faid to that Propofition, if this term [ according to Script me J be not omitted, but taken in, viz. « Thar «« according to Scripture, the Covenant wot differently adrmn< fired in dijfr " rent times of the Church ; which d.fferent manner of adminiftration is here, pal* 22. and in the tenth Pofition, which is herecited,faid to be this in fum , " That the Church was once tn Families, or domejitcali « under Mofes, National ; and-under Chrijl, Congregational. L &4W. What if all this were granted ? Is there any thing m this /for we would willingly keep to the Queftion ) to overthrow the Synods firft Propofition, or their faying that is here under debate, V\Z.That I»tere(i in the Covenant is the main ground of title to r Baptifm ? It feems nothing at all. For,if according to Scripture there have been different adminiftrations of the Covenant in different times, and that the Church was heretofore D°mefltc«l, afterward National, and now Congregational i'aWthismtyhe granted, and yet it may be a Truth that is here faid, That Jntertft in the Covenant u the main ground cf Title to Baptifm. T hat thefe Children are in Covenant, the Synod faith, appears ; I. Btcaufe if the Parent be tn Covenant ', the Child isfo dfo : hut the ^anntsmmeponau tn Covenant * Jo To this the Reverend Author Anfweretb, c< That if ihit being in ct Covenant , be underjlood of being in it according to G< [pel-rules, and " that the (fhddreni being in Covenant •> be under flood of Infant Chil- " dren, or Children in minority ^ then the Tropofttion u trut> or el/e it mu\t '• be denied. Jnf, Concerning the one of thefe Particulars, vi?. of being in Covenant tending 10G ifptl-rnles^ it may be granted thac it is io to beunderftood,and that it is not to be imagined, that the Synod meant it any otherwife. But for the other particular, that the CW- cirtn in Covenant are only Infant* or Lhila,en in minority ^ this is a limitation that needs further confideration, and will be fpoken to afterward. Whereas the Synod, to prove the Parents in queftion to be in Co- venant, alled^eth, Tioat they were once in Cove >. am, and never jince dij covenanted j the former, becauje eljethey had not rear rani ably been Baptised j and the tatter, btcaufe they have not in any way of Cod been dt[covenanted> caflout, or cat off from their Covenant' relation. The Reverend Author in his *nfwer hereunto,faitb, u That they ft are difcovenantedyby not performing thai pphtre^nto^ ihgy were engaged u by the Covenant — | for which he alled^eth Rom. 2. 2$". Anf. i. It feems then the Covenant doth not only reach unto Children during their minority, but alio when they are become adult; for elfe how,copld they, when adult, b. faulty in not fer- fjrming that whereunto the Covenant engagetL? can men he faulty for not performing Covenant-engagements, when they are nut Com- prehended in the Covenant ? this leems not pofilole': therefore } ere. leems to be a conaffion that the Covenant reacheth further then to Infancy or minority, and that they who were in Covenant in thcic Infancy by mean.es ot their Parents covenanting f^r them, are alio jn that Covenant when they are become adult. 2. Nor is it cleat, that mens not performing what the Covenant requireth of them, doth forthwith difcovenant then., ifliy being dilcovenanted, be meant their not being in that Church-relation in which they were before, f>r Godiswont ro be patent, and long- fuffering toward ihem that are in Covenant with mm, and to bear w;th them [3J] them long afore he give them a bill of Blvorce x as it is faid in Nehenrl 5>. 30. M*ny year i die (I hon forbear them-, and therefore it may feera more rigour then the Word alloweth, to think or fay, that jucb as were in covenant with God in their infancy or minority-, are forthwith fallen ont of that eflate, if thtydo not, at foon a* ever thty became adult, perform what that Covenant requireth. The long-furTering of God will not allow us fo to judge, unlefs we had more clear warrant for iuch judgement : Nor doth the Text alledged, viz. Rom.z 2f prove any fuch thing ; but when it is there faid, Thy circnmcuon ts made mcircrtmcijivn, the meaning is. it (hall not profit thee at all in fuch a ftate, as to eternal benefit : and to Baptifm may be faid in fuch Cafe to be no Baptifm j and Covenant, and Church-relation, to bo no Covenant, mi Cburch-nlatton, i. e. not to yield any fuch profit in that eftate : But yet if fuch fhould afterward be brought to Re- pentance and New-obedience, Would any fay, that now fuch per- fons muft be circumcifed again, or baptized again, as if the former, in refped of the external ad, were become null ? We fuppo r e this could not be laid juftly, though in refped of any profit to their Souls, their Circumcifion and Baptifm in their former eftate was as none: and fo we may fay their Covenant and Church relation is as none, in refped of any Spiritual faving benefit to their Souls, if they perform not what the Covenant bindes them unto ; and yet it- can no more be faid, that in refped of their Church-relation, and external vifible ftate, they are not in the Chinch, or not in the Co* venant, then in the other particulars it can be faid, that they are not circumcifed, or not baptized. It is one thing to be in the Covenant, and in the Church, in rdped of external ftate, and another thing to enjoy all the fpiritual and eternal benefits of fuch a relation ; and though this Utter be the portion of none but fuch as come to be truly regenerate, yet the other is, and fo continues, the right of all that have once had it, untill in fome way of God they be cut off from it, and fo deprived thereof. The Synod having faid, That perfons once in Covenant are not bro- ken off from it, according to Scripture, fare for notorious fins, and incorrigiblenefi therein, which is not the cafe of thefeTarents. The Reverend Author anfwereth, u That if they brtak^ off thaw E felves 9 [ 34 1 u fives t by breaking the Covenant which was fezled by'Baptfm in " i heir infancy or minority, they thereby deprive themfelves of the bene* "fits and Privitcdges of the Covenant, and in fuch cafe are to be looked at ft hkithoJein I Joh.Z.Ip. e^«r. If by Breaking off themfelves, were meant no more, but that they do this mentor ioufly, i.e. that by their fin they deferve to be broken off, then it may be granted, that in this fenfe perfons w.y (though not that thefe do) breaks off ihemj elves from their Cove-, nant-relamn ; and fo alfo may perfons that have been in full commu- nion, even thefe by their fins may thus breaks off themfelves, in which fenfe it is faid, Hof. 1 3.9. Ifratl, thou hafl deftroyed thyfelf, i.e. that their fins were the procuring or meritorious caufe of their deftructi- on. ' But if hereby be meant, that theperfons fpokenof do breal^ off themfelves from their Church-relation not onely meritoriously, buta&uallyand really, then it may be jjftly queftioned, whether Church-member s can thm breaks off themfelves* Sure Ifrael did not thus d.ftroy tbemfelves, becaufe all judgement and punifhment is from the Lord, whofe work it is to Kitl,and make altvc,to wound,. rid to heal, to create peace and evil j fo that there is no evil in the city, but the Lord doth it, even the Lord doth all thefe things, Deut.32,,39. I fa. 45 .7. Amos 3 .6. And therefore, if breaking off from Church-eftate : be an evil of Punifhment, men cannot in this fenfe breat^ off then*-* falves without God. Befides, men cannot of themfelves alone bring in themfelves into the Church, but there is requifite the Cmfent of the Church thereto j and therefore if they cannot, of themfelves alone, bring in themfelves into the Church, how is it credible that of themfelves alone they fhould bre.il^themfelves efffrom ihe Church . ? One would think, that fuch as cannot of themfelves alone open the door for their Entrance into the Church, fhould no more be able to open it for their going out. And further, itfeems not rational, that Delinquents in the Church fhould have it in their power, whether they will be cenfured with Church-cenfure, or no ; and yet it muft be fo, if men that have been Church-members may un-Member them, fives at their pleafure : for fureic is, Church cenfures cannot bedifpenfedto any, but to fuch as are within the Church, 1 Cor, j;l2. If therefore a Church- member, fuppole one that hath been in tJ$1 in full communion, ffcall commit the moft enormous and fcaddalous wickednefs that can be named j yet if men may break, off tbewjelves from Church-relation at their pleafure, fuch an one may have it in his choice whether he will be cenfured, or no : for, if he canbiC fay, / urn no Member of your Cbmcb, nor will be, but do forf^c the C jnrch-r elation in which 1 was, it (hall then be in the power of ftich a notorious Delinquent to bind the Churches hands from cenfuring him,and fo make the Rule of Chriit to be of none cfT.d which faith, Z> nvtr fmb a man to i>atan^ I Cot. J, which makes it very impro- bable, that men can of themfelves brer\ off then.jeives from the Co- venant and Church- relation. As for them in i J oh.2, 19. of whom itisfaid, Toty went out from m, but ihty were not »j m, &c. why may not this going oat be underftood of a local departure, or of a departing from the company, and communion of the Saints, and fuch Duties and adto of Love as that Church-relation requireth, ra- ther then of zg"i»g out from therelation it felfi It is plain, men may of themlelves(if they have no more grace) negVft the duties which their neareft relations require, and depart from them in refp.cl: of place and duties ; as David and Job Were thus forja^en by ihetr kindred,bf. Here is then a confent to the Synods ArgUT.enr, and the Proof of it: for, if the Covenant be f>r fubfl^n^ the fame to us as it Was totherr>, and was then to the Faithful and ihtir feed m their Gen rations ,* doth it not then follow . that thefe Parents being the Seed of the Fmhful, ate hereby proved to be in the covenant ? this feems a plain granting of the Synods laying , and of their Proof of it. Whereas the Synod faid, That the Barents in Qjeflion are keeper t of tht Covenant, becauje they are not fvfvtki ' •'» "-nd 7 cutlers of the God, and Covnant of their Fathers ; and alledged for this 'Dent. 29. 2f, 26, 2 King* 17. If — —20. 2 Qtnn* 7. 22. Dew* 7# Io. The Reverend Author Anfwereth, " That keepers of the covenant, (i the ^Parents in £L*ejtion are not j for though they are not fuch for faker s % 11 at.d rejetlers of it, as they who arefpoken of in the Texts alledged', yet * c bt fides that grofs Idolatry, there is a f pint ual Idolatry in fcandalout (t covetoufnefs , Col. $*$• Worldly-mindednefs, whereby men for fake tl andrejetl God and his Covenant to ferve the World — and fuch may '* thy be who anfwer all the terms of their fifth Proportion, externally * ! andvtfiby* A*f, Now herein is a marvellous thing, and noteafie to be un- derftood ; for the Proposition faith exprcfly, that the perions fpokdi of are not fcwdaloui m Uf ; and the Anfwer is, That men may An- fwer that, and all the other terms of the Propofition externally, and vifibly. and yet be guilty of Scandalous coveioufnefs ; and Worldly- mindednefs. Now that men may be not Scandalous in Itf, and yet guilty of Scandalous covetoufnefs j guilty of Scandalous covetoufnefs and xorldly-mindednefs, and yet not Scandalous tn life; thefe things feem contradictory and inconfiftent, Cipiat ftti cape* e potejl, Ic ieems to us more rational to think and fay, That though it be poflible u [ 37 ] pofiible for men to be not Scandalous in life, and yet to be guilty of Worldtj-TrrtnatninejiyZn& Other feeret /ins, and Keart-mckedt.ef j yet if they anfwer this and a // the terms of the hropo(i'ioK,\x. feems not im- probable but they may be truely godly, and fincere, fith they are not Only >iot Sc^.nd^lous in life, but do give up thtwfelves and their Children to the Lord, and (til)tlt then f elves >o the Government of Chrtft in his Church ; and all this not Ignoranty, but with undei (landing ; not fl^hc'y, hut Sultn.nty ar,a rtttihckjy before the Church . tor, doifi not all this make their fincerity hopeful? we conceive it may. But that they (hould do all this, and in fuch manner as is (aid, and yet for all this to be (b far from probability of grace,ast<> btfor fakers >.,nd R.j.ctersof God and his to\ t nam , to ferve the World, and this not onely fecretly, and in heart, butfo outwardly, and viiibly, as to be fcandalouiiherein j how this can be, we muft confefs we do not undeiftand. Jo that of the Synod, where they fay, Ibit the Barents in quc- Jlion do not put m any barre to hinder their children from Ba- ptifm : and that this u plain from the words of the Propofnun, where they are dejcribed to be fuch y us fruit, Mat.12. & 7. and. tbat even a chilac u known bj ku aoings, whether Lis vra\ be pare, andvchtibcr it bertgbt,¥xov.2o,n. and therefore when there arefo many things for tbe Parent* inqueftion, as are mentioned in tbe Pro- pcficion, and nothing appearing to tbe contrary, we think fucb Pa- rents, having been Members of the Church in their minority, may juftly be locked at as thole who do not put m any barre 10 binder their ctyl-iren from Bapt. r; , The Reverend Author further faith, pag. 2f . " Tvcugb ibfe Fa- V reits are ml Scana.tlous m life, but Solemnly own tbe covenant before tbe ? Cbmrcb, wherein they gizc up themfehes and'.ht.r children to the Ley . fC and fubjetl them, elves to tbe Government of Lbrifi in I h- Church, yet '• -d tbefc may be affirmed of many who haze a ]orm cj G.alinefs, and lt day the mwer thereof : from fucb ¥&u\ warr.ea Timothy to Turn .:- " wsp, 2 Tim. 3. ?. Jinf But is it credible, that thofe in 2 Tim, 3. could anfwer all that is faid in this fropoficion ? were Cbey not S*m4*kut mbf,, but Old gtve tip themfefas tothe Lord, and /. ■.*>. e vest* the Goverr.* m.ntof Lor ft in his Church I what then means the many Scandalous fins mentioned :*r. 2,3,4.1 and what was tQ is aenyir.g the "Tower of G ' jcuineft I -5 I Godlihtfs that is charged upon cbem ? it is mo£ like it was fuch a denying as that in Tit, I. 16. where they are (aid re prftji t*499p GoJ, but tj work* to deny him, cetn^ ahm- ■■.:>;■, ..vd to ez go:dvfork^ reprobate; and if lb, ti en they were tar from anfwering what is fitid of thefe Parents : for, rbeft Tsrtnt'i are net Sta- in isfe ; but thofe the Apofllc (peaks of are Scant u m, hie for vc-Hkednej) : thefe Parents are commendable for fundry good things in them, and goodduries done by them i whereas thofe the Apoitlefpeakscf arenotfo,but difobedicnt, and to every good n»r* reprobate. And when the Apoftle bids Timothy, f'.rn array j, on; fm < 5 doth not this imply that tftey were Scandalous pCrfons, and appa- rently wicked ? it is not likely that the A podia would elie have com- manded to turn from then:, fi;b he bimfelf did Co lovingly converfe with to many forts of men, that he might gain them to the Lord, 1 CV.9, 19, 20, &c. and gives Commandment to receive the \real^ y Rm.i^, I. and to it-Jh utl WUb mttlejufs flick *s oppofc themfthes, if Goapcraann vr4 may give them R? pent ar.ee, &c. 2 Tim. 2. 25. which things do itrongly arguo, that thofe whom he Commands in 2 Jim. 3 . to tarn *mmy from , were not fuch as are defcribed in the Propoiition, but far worfe, being apparently and grofly wicked. For otbei wife, how could the Apoftle in commanding to Tarn im from them, be cleared from diced contradicting both bis own Do- drine and his own Practice ? Butletthofein zTn*. 3. whom he commands to Turn away from, be underftood of perlbns grofly vici- ous and Scandalous, and then the appearance of contradiction is eafi- ly cleared, and lo the Paients in queftion cleared from being fuch perlbns, asmuftbe Turned atvay from. So much for Dtfence of the firft Argument. Butbeforethe Reverend Author proceed to the next, he is foxe- thing large in figgefting, that the Elders do admit perfons into Men - beifh'p, who are not qualified according to what is laid in this Pro- portion, fo that if their Dodrine in this matter were right, yet it is here par, 2?, 2 5. frequently intimated that their Pradice is other- wife. " For, faith be, they cannoi prove that .ill aaulx ptrjons whom ttcy tC admit into ptrf.nal and immta.ate Alen.berfhit, are fuch as the TVs- "jofrtmdcfcrtbccb'. Fvr,I atmand^do tbij ail maw ft and the / a.7? 4 t 40 1 tl ,of Faith ? what courfe do they take to know it ? Are all the adult per* "fons, whom they admit mo Membership, fuch as the Proportion de<* "fcrtbes ? do they take a right courfe to know they are fuch i that they " are not Scandalous in life, &c. Anf. The Propofition fpeaks of fuch as were admitted in minori- ty, and therefore what is done towards thefe when they are adult, is Hot fitly called admitting into Mcmbex fhip. For, as Mr. CWe» faith, It is ohe thing to tnter into the Churchy (for that agreeth t$ Juch as Were [ometime without) another thing to /peak, of the Infants of Be- f lievers, who were never out of the Church, and fo cannot be f aid to enter into it. Grounds and Ends, &c, pag, 132,1*3 3. and therefore it is a miftake to fay or think of fuch Elders, as concurred with the Synod, That what is done by them towards the children of Church-mem- bers, being now adult, is an admitting of them two Membership , for this thofe children bad afore they were adult, and therefore they are not no w admitted into it. But to leave this : Why fhould the Reverend Author fuggeft fuch a thing into the mindes of his Readers, u That the tiders " in their K l J ralhce do differ from their Doclrme, and teach one thing " in the Synod, and m their 'Pratlice do contrary ? Were it not more fuitable to Love (which thinketh not evil, 1 Cor. 13. nor recuveih a reproach agatnfi ones Neighbour, Pjal.if,) to endeavour to bring fuch Elders, as are thus faulty ( if indeed there be any ) to Repentance for their failing therein, rather then to give occafion of mif-appre.- henfions againlfc them,by writing thus of them? It may Well be called rmfapprehenjion ; for there are few of the Elders, in comparifon, that have yet put the children of Church-members to a publick owning of the covenant, afore the time of their admifEon to full coiimuni- on : and for thole few that have done it, as this was not an admit- ting of t hem into Memberfhin, for that they had before; fo it would be hard to prove, that when this was done, that their Infants might beBiptized, which is the cafe the Synod fpeaks of; itwodd be hard (we fay) to prove that the parents, who fo did, were not qualified ac- cording as the fifth Propofition defcribeth. And theiefore to giveoc- Cafion of other thoughts, not only againft fomejWof theElders,but even of all, for what is here intimated, is not offome onelj, but of all alikf tilikt wlthoat d'ftf recce ; what may be thought of this, we leave to the further coi.fiJeration of the Reverend Author. To the fecorul Argument of the Synod, That the children of the 'Parents in quejuon, are either children of the Covenant, or fir angers from i he Covenant j either holy, or unclean; ei her within the (fhnrch,or without; either fuch as have G»d for their God, or are without God in the world : but he that conjiders the Propofition, vcill not affirms the Utter concerning thefe children 5 and the former being granted, infers their right to B*tpti(m. To this the Reverend Aathor anfweretb, " That the more he con- %t Jidersthe Proportion, the lefs he findes in # to evince the former, and *' the more to conclude the latter, ■dnf. Now the latter is, that the children of the Parents in que (lion, are fir angers from the Covenant, not holy, but unclean, and without the Church,i.nd futh at are without God in the world : And if the Reverend Author finde fo much to conclude thus ot the children of Church- members, which Members underjiandthe Dotlrmeof Faith, and pub- lick'j ^IJent thereto ; are not fc-andaloui in life, but thus and further qualified, *s in the Propofition is expreiTed : if he finde much to conclude thus of thefe children, if he he had exprefTd any part thereof, it might have been taken into consideration ; but nothing being exprtffrd, how can it ? A meer contrary Affirmation, how can it go for a fufficient Confutation? As for that which he addeth, . " That if a man have no more then ft the Tropufitton holds forth, he may be a granger from the Covenant, f. In what the Synod here faith, there are three Particular* contained or included : I. That the Mofaicall di/pen/ation, and firfi Induction of ihe initiatory Seal, did appoint thjt Seal to be applied n fuch at flood regularly m ihc Church and Covenant. 2. That the chil- dren in ctueftion do regularly (land in the Chun hand Covenant. 3.. That the denial! of the Proportion , doth deny the amplication of the Seal to fuc,h Oi ike tJ7l€ 'fate dtl dt/penfation appointed it to-be applied unto. Of thefe Particulars, the firft cflnnot be denied ; for it is undeniably proved by the Texts alledged, viz.. Gen. 17, 9,10. Joh j.zi.2$ anrj the third Particular is plain of it felf : all the doubt therefore rauft be about the fecond, viz. Whether the children in qfteftion do regularly ftand in the (fhurch and Covenant :■ But for this the Synod hath given divers Proofs in their firft and fecond Arguments j which Proofs we do not fee taken off by what the Reverend Author hath faid thereto. The fourth Particular is anlwered by a plain deniallof what there the Synod afErmeth, viz. "That to deny the'Propofmon, doth **- pofition, is this; Goqfcdcratt v^ibMdtcvers, though but m rip h\yel} : r «* r law ft degree fuck, are to h.,ve their children kipti^ed : But the 'Parents in queftiun are fuch t at leajl in jome degree, Fut , i. Chan rity may observe in them fun&ry positive arguments j or it, Wi'.nefs th: term' of the P opofitun, and nothing evidtnt agunji it. To this the Reverend Author anfwererh, by denying the minor in the Argument, and affirming the contrary to the firft Reafon here mentioned i viz. •* lhat all that is faid m the Prupafuion, u ho juf- Ci ficieni ground for Charily to account thefe Parents, to be Believers in **• the le -ji degree, A> f. Bat if there be fundry positive arguments for Charity thus tojudgeof them, and no'hing evident to the contrary, as the Synod, argueth ^ why then fhould we judge otherwife of trum ? When fuch Church-membets, as were admitted in their minority, do understand the DoElrwe of Fatth,. and publicity aljent thereto, are not fcandalous m life, but do fohmnly own the Covenant, wherein they give up them- felves to the Lord, 3cc. is alhhis. nothing for Charity to go upon in accounting them Believers? no, not in the le.ift degree i we conceive Charity wants, (ufficient ground to judge otherwife. See more in; Defence of the fitft Argument. But, liaish the Reverend Author; ." Let them fhew haw faith was u w>~oughr 9 and how it workj in them, and then the Cmrch will ha vt " ground fo-' their charitable judgement concerning their fitnejs, &C« Anf, What proof is there, that except this be done, there can bo no ground for the charitable judgement that is mentioned ? Sure it is, there is no mention that fuch a thing was performed by the Eunucb, nor required of him by Tbilip, Ads 8. and yet he was baptized upon Frofeflion of his Faith in Chrift, thoughthere is no men- tion, that to jhe w how his Faith was wrought m him, was either done by him, or required of him : and therefore we. fee no reafon to the contrary, but that when \b*\ is done which is mentioned in the Pre? • porkion,theremay be ground for Charity t; account them Bdievtrs, though they come not up to what the Reverend Author required), oi\- declarino b'\x their Faith was wrought intbun, 2. The SyRod faith, Tae children of the godly, though quMif^d but as the per font m the. 'Propofetion , arc j«id to be Fjuhj^lL, . Tit. 1.6^ B 3s J&& [ 4« ] The Reverend Author anfwereth, " Nor Are the children of the " 1'he Vrouf is to be dented, md is not appofite : we conceive, itcannot be denied to be very appofite for the purpofe for which the Synod doch alledge it, which is to p.ove, that they that are Regularly in the Churck t oxz in Scripture account vtfible Saint 1^ and the words of the Texts alledged, are fo plain and appofie for this purpofe, as we conceive nothing can be more. Wi ether the Pa- rents in queftion be fuch, or no; regularly in the Church, and fo Saints, or not. i-s another thing, for which we conceive much bath and may be faid : but the Texts alkdged Were not produced by ihe Synod for that .purpofe, and therefore though tl.ey be not plain for Proof of that, yet if they be plain and apt enough for the purpofe •for which they were produced by the Synod, that may (I ffice, though they prove not this other, to which the Reverend Author doth .apply them. 5". Saith the Synod, "Being in Covenant and baptised, they have Faith and Reuentance indefinitely given to them m the Promife, and fealedup in Baptijm, Deut. 30.6. which continues valid, unci foa valid Ttfltmony for thtm, whiU they do not rtjtl it. To this the Reverend Author in his Anfwer makes mention of •adiiHn&ion " Between the grace of the Covenant, ana the Covenant of brace, m regard of externall means ; between the Elitl, in whom God " works the Grace promifed in the Covenant fo powerfully, that they *" fhJl not reject it, and the refl wlo have the outward means of grace *' nil ihcyreied them, asdidEfau— and concludes, that Such as rejeel tki ! M * the offers of grace, audliving under the means of grace, do remain un* v believers, cannot be f*idto have Faith and Reptntanct indefinitely given ■ * to them in the Tromife* Atf. But is there any Proof of the contrary to what the Synod affirmeth ? It feems none at all. For, when the Synod faith, The Covenant which promijeth Faith and Repentance is a valid Teflimonj for them, while they do not rejetl it ; and the Reverend Author faith, w That fitch as do rejetl the offers of grace, have not Faith and Repentance lt given to them m the 'Promife : Thefe are not Contrary, nor at all inconfiftent. For the Synod never faid nor meant, that the grace of Faith and Repentance are given by the Covenant to them that are breakers of ihe Covenant, and rejetl the offers of grace, and living under the means of grace, do (till remain unbelievers : the Synod never faid, that the grace of Faith and Repentance are given to thefe by the Promife ; but by that wdrd, While they do not rejetl it, do plainly im- ply the contrary. And therefore what the Synod here faith, may be found and good, for all that the Reverend Author alledgetb. If their Dodrine here be not right, then it muft be faid, that the Cove- nant, in which God promifeth to circumcife the hearts of his people, andof thtir Jeed,Deut.$o.6. isno Promife irhat God will give them Faith and Repentance, nor any valid Teftimony for them that he Will do it, though they for their parts do not reject it. And we fup- pofe none will fay this. What may be faid of tbem, who when adult, are Breakers of the Covenant, and do retett the offers of grace, is one thing ; and what may be hoped and faid of them who do not fo rejetl, is another. The Synod fpeaks of thefe latter, aud the Reve- rend Author of the former j and therefore the one cannot overthrow -the other. The Synod concludes this fourth Argument, by adding asfollow- eth i viz. Tet it doth not necejjanty follow, that thefe pet forts are immediately fit for the Lords Supper j the Reafonrendred,is, Becaufe though tn a latitude of exprejfion they are to be accounted Believers, or in numero fidelium, as even Lfants in covenant are j yet they may want that ability to examine themf elves, and that ffe- cuill exercife of fan h, which is requifitt, to thai Ordinance, as was faid upon Prdpof. 4 a G Tq [ jo 1 To this the Reverend Author faiih, I. " If any man ffea^, let €l htm jpea\fas the Oracles of God, I Pet,4.I r. The New-TejUmtnt m " where allow th ib.it latitude of exprejjion^. u call mm Believers, who, eslnf. Though it be the duty of all, if they (peak., tofpea^as the Oracles of God, yetitdoth not follow from thence, that none may have the term Believers applied to them, except the term be found lo applied in the New Teftament: for then the name Trinity, Sacra- r;,d:t, and many other, would be unlawful, as not being found in the New Teftament, no nor in the Old ; yet 'we fuppofe the Reverend Autlor would not count the ufe of thefe terms unlawful. How often doth himfelf ufe the terms- of "tar ratio, Pcrfonatt membei flip, Mediate, and Immediate members, and others, and yet they are terms, not found in all the Scripture: and. therefore if the term .Believers be not found applied in the New Teftament to the perfons fpoken of, vet if the thing it felf be found, and' the matter be fo delivered as Decumes the Oracles of God, that is,.with fuch reverence, purity, &c. as is meet, we fuppofe that Rule of (peaking as the Oracles of Gcd, is not violated, though the term it felf were not fo ufedin.the New Teftament, nor yet m the Old. And for the thing it felf, the Synod bath given four or five Arguments to prove, that the perfons fpokln Of a;e viiible %lttipers j^frfifcti Arguments we. do not fee fatisfied by what the Reverend Author faith thereto* 2. The Synod having laid, That t he perfons fpoken of may be count* ed in numero fidelium, as even Infants in Covenant are* The Reverend Author anfweretb, ." They cannot be fn accounted 6 . €t becattfe infants are looked at onely in the Parents covenant, bang not '- -capable of covenanting for ihiwfelves 9 >as men are: fo that there i: cC not par ratio between them. A'f. Though Infants be not capable of covenanting for them- felves, as men are, yet their covenanting, or being in Covenant, is not the thing here intended by the Synod, but their being Believers, or in numero jnLiixn. '; or which the Reverend Author faith. nothing. But the thing; the Synodhere intimatetb, is this, that Vj e.ven h.f.,ts in Covenant are counted Believers, or in numero. fidettum, fo may the-- Barents fpo ken of, . 3| Whereas 3 . Whereas the Synod faith, They may w^nt that aklity to ex* amine themfclves^ and that speci.tll exercife of faith which \MreqHi°> (i'.e (Othat Ordinance* The Reverend Author anfwererh*, " That vifible want of this, abi- *' hty y d t ma 10 fmoak^ng 1'iax, Mat. 12 2o. and yet when it is (aid Chrift will not b^e ai^ fuch R ed t nor cjnench juch Flix, it appearetb thereby, that notwithftanding all this weaknefs, there may be the lf LetitbeCorfideredforwhatpurpofe the Synod alledgetfi that Text, and then it will appear that it (peaks for the*.. NoW the purpofe of the Synod in producing that text,is plainly ihis/W to deny jmh Children to have a part m the Lord, is the way to rrtuk.e them ce/f* from fearingthe Lord: and what can be more plainly fpoken, then this is fpoken in that Text ? But why doth this Text lpcak nothing. for the advantage of the Synod ? The Reafon that is given for thi$i is, u Becaufe (he men there fpoken of, \rere Mtmte>s in fail Communion ; " and their children, when they were grown up, were joyned in Covenant €C by a folemn Covenant every third year, Deut- 2.6. Tj, 18. fo that (i they had a part in the Lord fuccefively, jrom which ij they had been *< excluded ca+flcjlp it might have caufed their Children to ceufe from ^ fearing t hi Lord* Af Suppofeall this be fo,thisfeems not to weaken the intent of the Synod in producing this Text, but to ftrengthen it: For, if denung them that have been in full Communion to have any part m the Lord, may caufe even luch ro ceafe from fearing the Lore, hcVfr much more may this be cauled in them that have not yet had this full Communion? may not one think, that luch as have enjoyed Communion with God in all his Ordinances, will not be fo eafily drawn away from fearing the Lord, as thofe tb.\t never had fuch full Communion ? and yet the Reverend Author doth acknowledge this might have befallen the jormer, and therefore how much more may this be found in the other , < f whom the Synod fpeaketh ? which things considered, it feems plain that when it is faid, thkt Text lofh. 22. fpeakj nothing for the Synods advantage mthts cafe, that this laying will not hold- The Synod having faid, That the owning of the Children of thofe thatjuccejjivety continue in Covenant to be a part of the Church, is far from being defrutlive to the purity and proffer tty of the Church, and R> li^ion therein, as feme conceive. The Reverend Author Anfwereth, l< That they who fo conceive, ;d w;d<,r " the CjofpeL An). Let this be granted, yet as long as the thing it felf is not de- nied, which mult not be denied, for he. confeflkb it % to be true 3 via. 1 hat the connant runs to us, .,t.d to ■ ■ r > daper us m their Gene- rations : So long a% this is not d-nied, the d.rTerence in other things between the Old- Teftament and tie New, will not weaken our Caufe at all. For, though for conlUtutlon of ChuichtSj the Church-. was was then National^ and now Congregational; and though the admi* niftrationof the Covenant Was then under many Types and Cere- monies, which are now removed : and notwitbftanding any other dif- ference that can be named, yet if there be not this difference alfo, that the Covenant dtdrun to them, and their Seed in their Generations, but not to tu, and owr Seed in like fort ; if this difference alfo be not afTerted, we fee not how it can be avoided, but even novo as well as //?*/;,if the Parents continue in covenant, theCbildren do fo alfo, and fo are partof the Church : and fo what the Synod affirmeth is gained. For it cannot be laid, that though ic was fo then, yet it is not fo neve, except we (hall deny what the Reverend Author conftfTeth to be true, that the frame of the covenant ( did not onely run to ihem and to their Seed, but alfo ) runs to us, and our Seed in their Generations, And if this be true, then what the Synod gatbereth from it is true alfo, that God hath fo framed hu covenant, and the unftnution of his Chmch ihertbj,04to defign a continuation and propagation of his Kmgdome there* in, from one feneration to another* ■ For it muft needs be fo, if the Covenant runs to us, and to our Seed after us in their Gtnerar tions. Whereas the Synod faith, That to keep in the line, and under tht influence and efficacy of this covenant of God, in the true way to the Churchet jlfory. The Anfwerofthe Reverend Author, in fum, is this, ? That it it K fo indeed, when there i* a fucceffion of Faith made vifible to tht Chur- <€ ches charitable 'judgement'-, but not fo, when fuck a Membership ufet "up in Chn[li sftabliib the Cturch then, it may be the fame in tkcfe daye> alfo > The Synod having faid. in the conclufion of their fifth Argument for Confirming this fifth Propofiuon, 7hat the more holy, re- forming, and glortota that the ttnt-S are or fyallbe y tke more emi- nently u a fucctjfive continuation,, and propagation of the Church therein deftgntd r promifed, and intended. And having for this al- ledged thefe Scriptures, /fa t 6o.lf* & 59.21. £^r4*£7* 2 f — 2&.. *J J ld.iQl.i6~2$. /cr.5239. The Reverend Author applies all thefe very Texts to " the Church "■ of the fews under the New Jerufalem \,which Church, he faith, mufl " conftfi y jor the matter of tt y of cleQ and fncere Believers onety, both " they and their children fuccejfively to the end of the world : for which he alledgeth the Texts afore-mentioned, pag. 3 $. sinf. It is freely granted, that the Church of the Jews, when* cbey ibaUbe called and converted^ Chall be very holy and glorious 5 and yet it may be queftioned, whether that Church fhall have none in it, but onely cleft and [metre Believers y both 1 hey and thetr children f the end of the world* For, when Cbrift fhall come, the Kmgdomeof Heaven, thatistafay, the Church, though it be compared to Virgins, in refped of much Ecclefiaftical Purity, yet thofe Virgins are fome of them fooltjh Virgins y ih.it had no oyle in their vefjels with thetr lamps , and fo mutt have the door of the Marriage-Chamber {hut agawft *£*>», Matth.2y. therefore they were not all fmcere Believers andeletl: and therefore it may be a queftion, whether the Church of the Jews, at that time will, be fo free from Hypocrites, as i* faid. 2. If thefe Scriptures, I fa, 60. ie; c^ 59.21. and the reft, do prove, that when the Jews fhall be called, it fhall be with them as is faid ; then what the Synod here faith is gained, and (lands good, viz. That in holy, reforming, and mofi glorious times, there fhall be a con- tinuation and propagation of the Church from parents to children, from generation to generation ; which is the very thing which is here af- firmed by the Synod. 3. Though the Reverend Author do here faggeft this difference between that Church of the Jewsunder the Nw/crttfalem, and the Gentile. < I Gentile Churches ; that thcfe latter (hall have (< Ckfe Hypocrites " creeping wtotberr, and the children of Believers, by their degeneracy if when adult i flopping the fuccejfive pr ogre fs of the Covenant, which in " the Church of the Jews (hall be oiberwfc: yet (iththe Scripture £iith-,that i be T^ati >ns of them that art faved,floaU wall^ in the light of that New Jerufaten, Rev. 2 1 . and that then the Lord fliall be King in all the earth ; and that there (hall be one Lord,andhu T^ame one, Zech. 14. and that the Name of the New ferufalem Jhall be written upon Philadelphia, a Church of the Gentiles, Rev, 3. it may feem upon thefe considerations and the like, that there will at that time be good conformity between the Church of the Jews, and Gentile Churches, and no fuch difproportion or difference, that in the one there fhould be a continuation a.r\d propagation of the Church and Covenant from Parents and children fucceflively, but in the other not fo. We fee no ground for believing fuch a difference, but for ought that doth yet appear, if there fball be fuch a glory in the one, as that there fhall be ajhccejfivt p'ogrejs of the Covenant therein> there (hall or may be the like in the Gentile Churches alfo. And toconceive any tffential dif- ference between either Jews or Gentiles then, and Gentiles now, as to the frame of the Covenant it felf (whatever difference there may fee as to the meafures of grace, &c. as is laid in the Synods Refu!c,|„9,) is a conception that we fee no ground for in Scripture. Whereas the Reverend Author faith, prtg.34. " That the children ** of Church-members in this Country are commonly known to be Tro- " fantyVaiu, LicentwHSyViciotft, Stubborn, Proud, crc» and complains,, "That jet thefe are accepted into immediate 'Perfonull iJM ember* The Anfwer is, 1 . As before, That we think there is no accept- ing of Members children, when adult, into Member/hip, but an ac- cepting of them unto tull Communion, when they are fit for it 5 and an acknowledging of fuch and others to be Members already, as having had it from their birth or minority, and having not fince been regularly, m any way of God, cut off from the fame. To call this an accepting of thm into Member fhip, we think is very improper. a. If the children of Church-members generally were commonly known to be fo Vttioui and Profane, as is laid ; this were matter o£ H £ &reat great humiliation and grief to us ail : but we hope it is too mucfe to iay fo of che generality, or greateft part of them, there being better things appearing in many. 3. Be it that tbey are fo Vicious, or not, we think there is great reafon that they fhould be carefully watched over by Elders of Cburches, and all Superiours , that fo their corruptions and (ius might be mortified, and they furthered to the attainment of that faving grace of GodinCbrift jefus. And whereas the Reverend Author makes an Objection, " That if ct they be fo Vicious^ ihey have the wore need to be under the Watch 9 lt DifcipUne, and Government of' the Church. And in Anfwer thereto, faith , " That it cannot rationally be expttltd that they will fubmit <: themfelves thereto, but will difregard and (light the fame ; and that *' acceptance with God, or bkjfing on (uch rfteam cannot be expelted, be Si c an fe God limit skis "Blejfin^ to his own appointments, }p.^ 4,3 y. The Anfwer is, That it hath been proved afore by leven or eight Arguments in Propof, 3. That theje children are by Gods appointment under the Watch, 'I>ifcipLne, and Government of the Church} which Arguments have been formerly vindicated and cleared from what the Reverend Author hath faid againft the fame : and therefore for what is here faid, That the exercije of Church-difcipline towards fuch t cannot be expelled to be accepted of God, or bleffed by him, becaufc it wants his appointment j we know not how to entertain this faying, except there were fome better proof for it, which here is but naked- ly delivered, without any proof at all : and therefore the exercife of Church-difctplme towards the children fpoken of, may be appointed of God, accepted of him, and blejjed by him, for ought that is here (aid to the contrary. And whereas it is faid, " That it cannot rationally be expected, ihtt li fuch perfnsW'U fubmit themftlves to Church-difapltne. Though we know but little of the exercife of church- discipline towards fuch, yet experience dothteftify, that to fome it hath, by the bleflingofGod, been profitable,and that they havefubmittedtoitj and been bettered by it. Latily, 1 he Reverend Author did a little afore in this fame Page, pag% 34. mention the. Vigil*nc-y. and Faithful- Car ■* and Endeavoivr r«»] of Chunk-Elders towards the Children mentioned^ a way or Witts tot conveying Reltggi...nc Ji L>ire and Jbndeavour of. L hw ch-tlaers, be a means to convey Kehgioti, duwntp after- generations, and yet Church- watchfulnefs towarcf iuch be pytbfltti ac- ceptance wub Grd, andwictoutany bleifrd fruit, either to. theChmch or to the perfons fpoken of? It feems t'/.eie things do not well cohere. So much for Dif nee oflhe fifth Argument, for confirming this ftfch Proposition. The fixtb Argument which the Synod here ufet'H, is, Bccaufe the Parents in queflion are perfonal , immediate,, and yit~commmng Members of the Church, I. That they are perfonJl Members, or Membeisin thiir own perfons, they fay appears, I . Baaufc ihey are perfonJ/y holy, I Cor..7ri+- 2. sire baptised ji their own ■perfons* 3. Ae ptrfonallyunaer Difciplme. . 4. Are per j 'on Ally, by means of the Covenant ', in a viftble Jiate of Solvation, J. When they commit iniquity , they pei J 'on ally bre^k. thecovenant, Jer, 11. 2,lo, Ezek.16. therefore they are perfon^Uy in u. To this the Reverend Author anfwereth, " That three of tkcfe, " Proofs belong cntly to infants, and the 01 far two to adult Terfons ; egtt- *. £ lofty admitted wpo Church-member (Inp • which therefore do nut concern H the 'Parents ttt qaefiion : which two he faith are, 1. That they are Sl perfonally under' Dif ciplim, and liable toChurcta-cenfures in their own. "perfons, 2* That when they commit m^aity, they perfoniliy breaks "the £ovenan f . Atif, Let us then confider the Particulars. For the fir ft, 'hat they are perfonally Holy, according to fCor, 7, 14. though this he meant, auhe Reverend Author faith, that they are thus Holy federally aad relatively , yet it is, as he acknowledged, in their own pefom $ and .if fo,dothitnot then follow, that they are Church- members, in.thcic own perfons ? Can petfons^be. truly called Holy, as io tjien Text al- ii 3 ledgedj [ 62. 1 ledged, or an Holy feed, as t^ra 9. and yet not be Members of the vifible Church ? whether this holinefs be inherent , or only federal and relative, yet fith they are thus Holy in their own perfons, we conceive they muft therefore be granted to be Church-members in their own perfons. And though they firft received this holinefs in their minority, yet for ought we fee tbeir perfons are ftill partaken of it, until in fome way of God they be cutoff from the fame: which the Parents in queftion have not been, but being qualified as the Proposition expreffetb, are far from deferving any fuch matter. For the Second, 7 bat they are Baptised w their own "Perfons 5 though this be, as the Reverend Author faith, J? By and for their " Parents Covenanttng for them, they being nncapable oj Covenanting for u tkemfelvcs ; yet this being regularly done, how can it be avoided, but, as the Synod faith, It is a divine Tefltmony that they are in their even perfons Members of the Church* For, we conceive, the Lord hath not appointed Baptifm, the Seal of Memberfhip, to be ap- plied to fuch as are not Members : And to fay, They are not Members m their own perfons, but tn their ^Parents, would infer, That they ihould not have been baptized in their own perfons, but in tbeir Pa- rents, their Parents receiving Baptifm for them ; which the Reve- rend Author, we are peri waded, is far from affirming. And therefore they being regularly baptised in their own perfons, how can it be a- voided but that they are Church-members, in their own perfons-, untill they be regularly cut off from the fame ? For that other Particular, lhat by meanes of the Covenant they are per finally m a vifible (late of Salvation j The Reverend Author faith nothing hereto, but onely repeats it with this addition or ex- planation , " While nothing appears to the contrary : which claufe may be added, and yet the purpofe of the Synod in this Particular noc at all hindted thereby. For, if the perfons fpoken of be in rheir own perfons in a viiible ftate of Salvation, while nothing appears to the contrary, doth it not then follow, that fo long they are vifible Church-Members in their own perfons : will any body lay that they are faved in their Parents,and not in their own perfons ? The Synod conceived that none would fo fay : and that therefore it could not be faid, that they are not Members in their own perfons but in their '1'artntSi ■ I «t I 'Parents : whereto the Reverend Author faidfc nothing. As for that Claufe, " While nothing appears to the contrary let the terms of the Proportion be coniidered, and we conceive it cannot rationally and charitably jbe denied , but that the perfons fpoken of, as they were in a ftateof Salvation when Infant^ fo they are Jo full for ought appears to the contrary. For the contrary cannot be evinced and evidenced againft them, either by Ignorance, or Scandal, or forfaking the Covenantor any focb thing, they being fiico as under fi and the Dottrtm of Faith, and publtckjy «QeM thereto, not Scandalous in life, but commendably further qualified, as is there expreffed ; fo that for ought that appears to the contrary, they are in a vifible ftate of Sal* vation x and confequemly they are perfonally Church-members, and fo herein the purpofe of the Synod is gained. For the other two Particulars^wbich the Reverend Author fakh, «* Do belong to adult per/ons regularly admitted into Church-member fhip r , *and fb do not concern the Barents in queflion j.the one ViiThat they arc «* perjonally under Difctplme r and liable to Church-cenfures in their own u perfons. For Anfwer to this, he refers to his Examination of', io. B"^ek* I ft. where breaking 'of covenant is exprefly charged upon the perlons there fpoken of. Now doth not this piove the thing intended? lure, if their commit twg iniquity be break- wgdf covenant, either fucb perfons were in the covenant, or elfe We muftfay a man may beguiky of breach of Covenant, when he was not in ir. And that the committing iniquity by the perfons fpoken of, is a breaking of Covenant, the Reverend Author doth more then once acknowledge and teftifyj /?.*/. 13, 28, 33, 43, 45". It were too long to tranfcribeall the words that are to this purpole in the Pages quoted, but, in fum, there is thus much there affirmed and taught, "That thecov*nant m which Children are comprehended intbeir minority, te leaves them under engagement to duty and obedience, when they become li adult, which if they do not accordingly perform , they are then tranfgref* " far s of 'the Covenant) and breakers of it. Now if they be breakers of it, is it not thereby clear that they are Comprehended in it ? and io what is here faid by the Synod ftandsgood. Thusofchefirft Particular, That the Parents in qut(lien arc p'erfonal tJWtmbers. The feconcHs, That they are immediate Members, as to the Ejfence of tJAiembetjhip, (1. e* that they them} 'elves m their own perfons are the immediate £>ubietls of this Adjuntl of Cburcb-wember(l ip) though the f comt.tott.br means of iheir Part ntscovennn'mg. For Proof whereof, one thing alledged by the Synod, is that j flu 22.2J .27. Where thechtlaren are [aid to have a part in the Lj> d t (to which Chfsrch-memberjhip is equivalent) as wdias the Parents j and nothing coming between this Sul-jetl (J he Ch'Mren) fo as to fever it from the Ad] unci (d part in the Lor a) therefore they conclude, That the children are immediate biJjetis of Chnrch- men-.b:rjhip t or imn ediate M ember u Now what iaith the Reverend Author unto this? why,that which he iaith, is, " That though n .'thing come between to jcver t»«t Ad'ynncl "from thz Subjefl, yet fomeihing comes between to bring that i>ht'j<-c~l *' and Adjunct together, viz. The Tarents covenanting for the chilae: which <* which if it didnot tome between , they would be fevered, at they are iri u other children* Anf* But what is there in this to overthrow the Synods Affcr- tion ? Do not they exprefly grant, in terms as plain as can be fpoken, and that more then once, That the children con, e to this stdjunll of Church-membership by means of their 'Par'.n's covenanting? See their words in their pa^. 23. and therefore this can be no removing of what they have faid, being nothing but the very fame with that which they have faid before. • The queflion is not about the way or means of chlldrens Memberfhip, for it is freely yielded th.it in this refpe & it is Mediat , tbat is, tbey come unto it by means of the Pa- rents covenanting; but the queftion is about the Offence, 2\Tch an houfe, and hischilde be there alfo, though he come thither in the Parents arms, yet may it not be faid that this chide hath a place and being in the houfe, as truly and as properly as the Parent, although he came Unto it by the Parents means? Even fo it is in the cafe in hand; the childe comes to be in Covenant, and fo in the Church, by the Pa- rents covenanting, yet now he is in the Church, and in the Covenant, and hath a room and place therein, as truly and as properly as the .Parent. Again, the Synod having, faid, That their vifible inoraffing into Ch ft the Head, and Jo into the Church his Bodj y is fated in Ba- ft if m : and that wing-raffing, nothing comes between the waft and ■ the flocks ; their union is immediate* The Reverend Author anfvveretb, " That jet it will not follow that ■ lt ihy *ro immediate Members of the vifible Church, >^rf. And why will not this follow ? If their union with the Church be ingraft^, and that in ingrafting, nothing tomes le wen the gr -.ft and the flock, , doth it not then follow, thjt their union with the Church is immediate, and they.immediate Members 1 f it ? For, as for that which is here faid, <- That this uriAn is not pre- * c pertj, but metaphorically called t r 'grajfn^ t becaufe there is Jome ftwtlU I tudi **• tude here, b*t Similitudes do run on four feet : it fufficeib that they " .tgree in th: muin par , -Anf. But how do they agree therein , if for all this ingrafting there be foiTieth;n2 between the ftock and them ? Is it not a main point in. ingrafting, that the union between the branch and theftock. be immediate, and that nothing lye between them ? Who knoweth not, that if ft be not fo, but that fome (lock or ftone, or fomething elfe be between them, fo that their union be not immedirte; who knowetb not that infuch cafe the ingfcffing is fpoilcd, and the bene- fit of the branch interrupted, becaufe its union with the ftock is not immediate ? If then the union of Members with the Church be *; 1 gr«ffi n &> how can it be avoided but it muft be iyjntcdtftfe* and fo they be immediate Members ? As for that which is here fubjoyned, " That infants and children in ,6 minority do partake of 'Baptifm and other c ?rtvtledges, by means of " their Parents covenanting for thew 3 but adult per fans by their perfc- " nail covenanting jor themf elves and their feed* This is nothing to the Ejfence of their Memberihip, but onely fpeaks to the way and means how they come to it, which is not the thing in queftion : for it may be granted, That children come to be Members, by their Pa- rents covenanting for them, and the Parents by their own covenant- ing, and yet their Memberfhip, notwithstanding this different way of attaining it, may be one and the fame for Ejjence and Kinde^md both have immediate conjunction with the Church, For that where the Synod faith, lC That in DeW.29. 11. the chil- dren were perfonally and immediately part of the People of Gcd,or ^SHembers of the Church of Ifrael, as well as the 'Parents, TheAnfwerof the Reverend Author is, "That the Text dothnot 8 1 prove it, Anf, And yet the words are exprefs and plain, that they did all Jland before the Lord, to enter into covenant with him, that he might e/labhfh them a people to himfelf; and the perfons of whom this is fai"d, , are not Onely the men of Ifrael, but alfo their wives, and their Htde ones: Sotha^if the men of Ifrael, and their wives, were perfonally and immediately Members of that Church, their little ones, for oughfc cjiat appears, were fo alio,: for they are all alike fpoken of without difference, S^ kS ^n fj)it-fc\ , \ \hvreh befdiii proved io be tie pro-* **irUiit c ■/■•' of rh. .h U ■ A ■ // ;^, pag 39. Ahp. It was indeed before laidi vii. pag 37, that " He looked at " b~liev.ngcot,fed:r«ti- >g -/'•• '. ■ k . f ^i ihewjtrujtieptajl,bi*i as ihejio- " ere tnt cu'ip \ as or thichUdti Bern , by hit generating of him, jo tfa u of his Lh'fch-ryjembirjhip, by lis fonj de\ -Ming for htm* This Was, fata indeed in rhe Page mentioned, but that it was enta//,t\en it mult be the priuap.dt j and then what place. is there left for Gods inft ;tution ?end how doth the Reverend Author agree with bimfelf, who (aith,T- ts U the procream caufe, and that by Cody Inftitution, and yet is not the caufe wftyumentall ? if the Pa- rents aft be the caufe of the childs memberfhip by Gods inftitution, bow can it be avoided but it muft be i*j1rttmemali, as the Synod faid : but if it be fo procrean^ as not to be inurnment all, how then can it be by Gods I 'n flit at ion, as he faith it is. Thefe things need reconciling. For our parts, we fee no reafon to the contrary, but that that of Logicians is right, who place the procreant caufe under the head of the cfjijicnr, and this aft of the Parents that is here fpoken of, be- ing not the prwcipalltffi ietot of thecbilds memberfhip, muft needs be the w//r«wf«/<«//, as the Synod hath faid j and therefore fu.ha- prvce./nt as is notirtflmmemall, nor yet principal! , we confefs we know aot whereto pLceit, Mides. , when the Reverend Author in pag« 57* makes this [ *9 I '•" CoDttiarlt-acl cfthe Tdrent to bt tbeprocrcAytt caije of (he childs mew:* " beiflup, even a-i the '? .nn is he fyufe of the childs fittnggt) his ^,en .ration, as not to be ir.ftrumental under God therein ? bow? then arc children laid to be by ih, gift «nd blejjing of ijoii, ffi.j&f* J. Gtntj.Q9.11. 0; 30. 22. £r 3-3 5. and the want of child/en' even in married perfons to be by Gods retraining bund, md Jhnttixg tit be Won bf ijai, 16.2. & 20. ] 8. & 30. 2. doth not his plainly /Lew, tfiat Parents are but Iniburrentjl under God in ihe begetting Of Children? and therefore if the Parent be the caufe of the childs men berfh p inhke (ottj-ias of the childs natural Being bv his genera- ting or h ( m, then it muft be granted, that in this of his Church- tpemberfhip. he is no other wile a procreanc caufe of it, but as inltru- n.Cnial ; for in that of the childs natural being it is cerrainly Co : and that of membe: flip being, as the Reverend Author faith, 1 .ke unto this Other, therefore in this of the childs membeilhip it is io aifo» Moreover, if this w. 11 hold, that the Parent is fuch a procre. mi c.,u/e of the childs member fhip by confederating tor bin, as- he is of the childs- tiaiHrul Being by \enerating bin. j then look as the child which the Pa- rent generates, is petfonaliy,immediately formally and -dually a man- ( or one of mankind as well as the latent ; fo by the men berftnp. which the Parents comederatirg procreates for him, he is a perfonalj. immediate, formal and a&ual Church-member. 1 he Synod", to fhew tnat Children art actual, compleat, and imme- diate men.ben, askith,-i'W do ihey w-.nt hereunto ? Is it covenant ititcrefi) which ts the formalis ratio of mtmbt* flip ? %£o, they are in covenant* Is it divine grunt, and wftuuticn, wtah is- the' principal efficient ? No, God bath clearly declared thit he grar.t*. them a portion m bis Church, and- appoints them to be Mt&'ber*- thereof. Is it an acl of covenanting, which is the instrumental-- means • 2\£as a Publick Perfon for all that ate in him P as Adam was , yet in the number of perfons fcfcere is difference 3 4dam (landing for allmankjnde^ andChriff ftand* Mi I 7* ] ing onely for his Redeemed, the Eletl. Now if Ghrift may be truely Called a ""Public \ 'Perfon fir allhu,Z.% Adam was, though Adam was for them that were farre more in number ; why may not then a con- federating Parent be counted a Public^ Per] on fr his children, though they be farre lefsin number then the other? But herein thecales feem parallel $ Adam for nil in him, Chiift Jefus for dl in him, and the confederating Parent for all mhiw* We fee not how this can juftly be denied by the Reverend Author, fith he calls thefe Parents " Undertakers for their children,^ig.^O. And again, pag, 4 J. " And €l fuch undertakers, that the children «re bvund by itjcir Parents ailing to "perform that Covenant, when they full btcome capMe : which feems to us to be the fame,*or as much as is meant, when they are called 'J J ublick^ perfons for thur children* Another Similitude ufed by the Synod to illuftrate the thing in ■queftion, is, from A Prince giving Lands 10 a man una hi* heirs Juccejjivtly while they continue loyally in which cafe the fdUwing httr is a true and immediate Owner of that Land, andtnay be per- fondly d (intent td, if dfioydl, as well as his father bejore hrnt. To this the Anfwer is, " That ihis Similitude doth not fun the cafe cc in qtiejluni j-r 9 as for infant s,thty cannot be v.fwly difoyall, and adult " perfons not regularly joyned to the Church, have cut off the entail of the " Covenant from themselves and their pojierity by their perjcnall dip* *' loyalty* Ani* But for all this the Similitude may fuit the cafe in queftion, though the Reverend Author fay it doth not. For, as thciollow- ing heir is an immediate Owner of that Land, till for dtfl yaltj he be disinherited ; fo the following children are immediate Church- xnembers, till fome of them for their (in be cut off from their Mem- bership. Is not here plain fmtablenefs in the Similitude? we^on- ceive it is apparent and manifeft. For, it infants canr.ot bediflyai, ■and if adult perlons be cut off for diflcyaliyjs, it not manifeft,that both are immediate owners till they be cut off? which is the thing the Synod affirms. Concerning infants, it feems they are fuch true and immediate owners ofChurch-rnemberfhip, as that they cannot be tHt off therefrom, becaufe they cannot be fo < (I v as to deierve /uch a thing : and for the add-iptrjons, if the entaileof thecovenant be \ I 73 ) be cut of from them and their pofterity by their perfonal difloyilty] doth not this clearly /hew, that they were tmely and immedately'in the Covenant, till their d.floyalty cut them vfi} And i'o the Similitude ftands fuitable and good for the purpofe for which the Synod brings it. But as fot this ** cutting of the entail of the Covenant, which i$ here fpok-n of; we muft confefr we do not fee how fuch a thing can juftly be cnarged upon the perfons fpoken of in this Propofition : For, they underhand the Doclrine of Faith , and give their Affenl thereto ; hey are not fcandalom in life, they fokmnk own the Cove* nan^, and therein give up themfdves andtheir children to the Lord: 2nd is this fuch difloyalty,as to be a cutting off the Covenant And entalofu ? We think it were hard to prove fuch a thing, and do fear that Cha- rity Will not allow to affirm it. Nor that which is here faid in this pjg.4.1. ' Tkut nothing is given to them and theirs by the Covenant, " which they prefume to ufarp without warrant from God, For, 1. By the Covenant God gives himfelf to be a God to his People, and to their feed in th ir generations, Gen. 17. and fhall we fay this is nothw^ ? God is Almighty, and All-fufficient, and is it nothing to have fuch a God to be a tivd to per, and to our feed ? 2. And when the perfons in queftion are fuch as were Regularly in Covenant in their infancy, by means of their P-rrents covenanting for them, as the Reverend Author doth acknowledge, how can theii? owning this Covenant, when they become adult, be juftly counted a prefuming to ufttrp the Coven ->ht wt'hotit warrant from God? We reade of them that are blamed, and that juftly, for forfakmg the Co* ventnt which God made With thei- fathers, DcUt,2p.2y. Judg.2.20. but that owning this Covenant fhoufd be a forfakjng of it, and an nfurpi.-igof it without warrant from God, and a prefunmg. we do not fee how this can be proved. To fome indeed the Lord faith, What h.'.li thou to do to take my covenant in thy mo'-tth i Pfal. 5^- T ^« but doth the Lord fay this to fuch as were qualified as in this fifth Proportion ? The contrary is mod clear : for tbefe in this Pfal,$o, •are tXPrefly called Wicked, fuch as did hate to be injl rutted and re- formed, were culpable for confenting wuh Thieves, partaking with Adulterers, fiandermg^ and d\evd fpe-kjng* &c, whereas the per- K ions Ions in queftionare not culpable far any fuch thing,beingexprcfly. Said to be Not jcandalom in Lift ; bat on the Contrary furni(hcd with many uood and commendable qualifications, and were regularly admitted into the Covenant in their minority : and therefore being fo unlike the perfonsthat are blamed for taking Cods Covenant into their month, we fee no ground to fay they have cist off the entail of the Covenant by their difioyalty, and that nothing is given to them and theirs by it, but that they pre fume toufurp it without warrant from God .- we fee no warrant from God fo to fey or think of fuch perfons. A Member (faith the Synod) is one that according to Rule, or Divine Infittution, is within the vifible Church. u They fay true, faith the Reverend Author : but that refutes no- ct thing that I have f aid concerning Mediate and Immediate Members, u for both are within the (fhurch, though both have not full communion " with the Church in all Ordinances* Anf. The Synod never faid, that all that are within the Church have fuch full communion , and therefore this is nothing againifc them : but if all Members be within the Church according to f Divtne infittution, bow can it be avoided but they are all immediate Mem- bers of the Church ? For, if they be all within the Church, then there is nothing as a Medium between the Church and them, or any of them, and lb they are all immediate Members, as the Synod faith. Whether all have full communion, is one thing, and whether all be immediate Member s 3 is another % and the denying of the former, is oo infringing of the latter* The Synod having mentioned an Obje&ion,T^ if children be com- pleat and immediate Members as their Parents, they fhali then imme- diately have all Church-priviledges as their Parents have : And ma- king this Anfwer,T/k*f it followeth not ; all pnviledges that belong to Members as fuch, do belong to the children as well as the 'Pa- rents : but all priviUdges do not fo* A Member as fuch (or aU Members) may not partake of allpriviledges, but they are to make frogrefs both m memberlj duties and priviledges x as their age,capa- city, and qualifications do fit them for the fame* go this the Reverend Author aafwereth, J That their Anfwer to tht Objecltost [75 1 c< Ohjetlm is inefficient ; for the beft Members have need to makfpro* *< grefs in member ly duties and qualifications, yet all have that comma- " n ton that fuits their member fhip: Infants in Baptifm, &C and adult *< perfons in the Seals, Fowg, Sec. pag.4.1,42. Anf. By this it feeras the difference lies here, that whereas fomt Church-members have communion in all Church-priviledges, and ether s not w ally butonelyw fome\ the Synod apprehends the reafon of this difference to be, becaufe fome are yet defective in qualifier cions, and fitnefs for fuch full communion, though not wanting compleat and immediate Memberfhip : But the Reverend Author makes the reafon of the difference to be from the different kpide of Memberfhip, the one fort being onely xJMediate Members, and the Other Immediate, All have that communion for which they are quail* fed, faith the Synod : " All have that communion which fuits their " Member pup, faith the Reverend Author. For clearing of which Point, it may not be amifs to conGder of other Societies, and how it is in them -, as that of the Family, and of the fail State: in both which it is clear, that all have not like communion in Priviledges ; but who can fay that this arifeth from their different Memberfhip in the Societies of which they are ? or how can it be denied, but that this arifeth from their different qualifications ? An Infant, an Idiot, one Diftraded, or Diftempered with Frenzy, &c fuch cannot enjoy all priviledges in the Family, or Civil State, as others may; and the reafon is, Becaufe they are not fitly qualified: but who can fay they are not compleat, and proper, and immediate Members of the Family or State, as well as others ? He that doth injury to fucb an one, doth injury t© one that is as truely and properly a n.ember of the So- ciety, as thofe that are better qualified > and fuch injuries arepunifh- able with Death, or otherwise, as the nature of the offence doth reqaire, as being injuries to one that is truely and properly a per- fonal and immediate Subject and Member of the Common-wealth, thon gh there might be many other Subjects better qualified ? In like fort in Church- fociety, fome may enjoy more full communion then others, and yet not as being more truely partakers of proper, per- fonal, and immediate Memberfhip, but becaufe they are better qua- lified. K z Thus f 7^ 1 Thus of the fecbnd Particular, That the 'Parents in quejlhn art 1 ::■ t at at e tJtyl trribl i s. The third is, That their M ember fhip flill continues in adult age % and aafeih not with their inf-ncy j i, Bec«uje in Scripture per- Tons are broken off ontly for notorious [w , or incorrigible impeni- tency and unbelief \ not for growing up to adult age , Rom* I r. 20. The Reverend Author anfweretb, " That this Reafon doth not ^ prove, that the member flip of all baptised m infancy continues in adult ? a i tm Anf* Nor did the Synod fo (ay, nor produce that Reafon and Scripture for fuch purpofe j but their purpofe therein was this, vi^. To prove that the Parents in queftion do jidl continue members. . which may be true, though all th.it are baptised m infancy do nvU For thus iheir Argument lies : If perfons be not broken off but for no- torious tin . or incorrigible impeniteucy and unbelief j then the Pa- rents in qutftion are not broken off, but do ftjll continue Fnunbers : for any fuch notorious fin, &c. cannot juftly be charged upun them, witnefs the terms of the Propofirion. To this purpofe is this Rea- fon alledged by the Synod ; and therefore though the memberfh'p of all baptized in infancy do not continue in adult age, the Synod lofeth nothing thereby, as having never affirmed any (uch thing. But why doth not this Reafon and Ttxt prove the thing intended by the Synod ? The Revererd Author gives this Reafon ; " Btcai-.fe " that Ttxt Rom I I.2C jpt../^ wfy °f fuch as have betn received into, « men.berflnp by their perjonal fauh, and covenant mg-venh the Church. VI ifibly* A, The text clearly fpeaks of the people or nation of tht 7nr.r,ofwboni it is faid, that they were a dif obedient andgainfaytng pe ft ,Rom. j 0.2 i» that they, as concerning the Gofpel, were enemies* Rom. 11.28. thac they killed the Lo,dfefu^,2Lud- their own Prophets, and. per/ ten ted the Apo(llts,pka[ed not God, and were contrary to all me< , (sc, 1 TheiT.2: 15, 16. and fhall we fay, that notwithftanding all this, they were received intocompleat and immediate memberfhip by their perfonal faith, &c? Befides, it is not very credible, that .«// the members cf the jewilh L Lurch were received into compleat and immediate *nem.~- berjl. in [7T] 9trfhi$ by their ptrfonal faith, if that be true which- the, Reverend Au- thor faid,/>dff. 6. that "Tbut Cvurcb was to be propagated ar.d con- u tinned by natural generation m a hneall defant from Abraham, by " Iiaac and Jacob, t.ll >he coming of Chrijt - r and ihat there was no "Ordinance forcajhngom their members for fwi agan.fi the tJMors.ll " Law, as there i* m dt r the Gojf: ■', pag. 1 2. Which things (if true,) do import, that vifible faith was not the thing looked for in receiving the members of that Church, nor in continuing of rhem> but their natural generation, and lineal atfaw^ might iurfice : How then can that {land which is here faid, that the pcrfons fpok'.n of in R,tu, Il.2o.were/W6 ** were rheivtdinto m?>»bt nfjap ipy no^ir perjonjlpufc, when as that Text (peak, of the members of the Church of the Jews, who (if the Reverend Authors appiehenfion.be right) were notlorer ceived , but '' by lineal ftieaejfioni ty natural generation ; Ctrfimn u (,'kurchcs differing f cm th*i Cbu/ih, and. being of another fort-, *sbe* " ing to be propagated and continued by regeneration, .'mode vifible. by a " right C nfjfijtfy.ind -Pro fefjion of baiih, pag.6. The fumis..this > in the one place hem.kes it peculiar to~C hrtftian I hiirches to-be propagated by K gemraivm^ and faith vfibly pa fefledi and. that in . the Church of'thejewsit wa» otHe.wHe r. and in the other place, which certainly /peaks of the church of the Jews, he faith is ijpeaks oS. ■, enbers received by th&r perfon»kfaiih ; wherein there Xeerns to be a repugnancy. 11 Out qsuftkn isof aduU perfqnstk:}tbr-ea\,.c^-theii^elyfs.frpmthe "-covenant by pro fhttie nested or contempt. of^k^(h^ai'»c$i % ^r^ upfjiila- "bte converfuioKipag.^. Anf* T! en the Pa/ents in queftion are not broken, iff. at all, buB^ their membership (till continues, as the Synod iajth ; for the terms of the Propoficion Will not fuffer luch prophuneyitfs and Cbn.empt oj Q$d(+* nances and uad Cohverfauon, to be juftly charged .upon' them i and if thele be the caufes for which men are broken //:, is not then- this- reafonof the Synod plainly con fir medand made good? for they ar- gue, that the perfons in queftion do ft.ll continue members, bcCaufe.. tiot bnk^n off for notorious hn, impenitenoy^incorngibleneji, and the hke$ and here it is faid,ihat men are bn k_n of by propba>entfs,contempt. of the Ordinance!, and unfa it able, converfation \ which, fayiogs are in effe^-. K y tfce. [78] the fame, or little different, and both of tbem do witnefs, that the perfons ipokenof are not broken off, as not being guilty of any fuch wickednefs or mifdemeanours. " Who tver Jaid that any were broken off for growing up u adult V a & e f Anf, If the perfons defcribed in the Proposition be faid to be broken off, what is this lefs then the thing that is fo difowned? It cannot be denyed but they were once within the Church, and it can* not be faid that they are broken off for any Scandal in their conversati- on ; but coming up to the terms in the Propoficion are far from fuch evil, and on the contrary are fumifhed with many good and commendable qualifications , as Knowledge. Trofeffion, Snbteclion to Chnfts Government, owning ihe Covenant, and the like. Now if notwithftanding all this, they be declared to be no Members of the Church, but broken off from it, though they were once in itj what i$ this lefs then to fay, they are broken off by growing up to adult age! And fee Reply of the Reverend Author to this Argument, p, 42. 2* Saith the Synod, The Jews Children circnmcifed dtd not ceafc to be Members by growing u$, but continued in the Church, and were by venue of their memberjhip received in Infancy, bound unto various duties, and in fpecial to thofefolemn perfonal profeffions that pertained to adult Members, not at then entrtng into a new mem* berfhip, but oa making a progrefs in member ly duties , Dcut. 2.6% 2 — 10. & 16, 16, 17. Gal. J. 3. To this the Anfwer is, " I . That the J ewes children c'trcumcifedwert li bound to variOHS duties^ and to thofe folemn profeffions mentioned, is clear and the Baptized *bw 1 now doth continue in adult age ? for,when & as long as one (lands bound by a covenant, then and fo long that covenant muft needs remain in being, for other wife how could one ftand bound by it? can one be bound by that which is not in being ? one would think this were not poffible. Then fore by this being bound by the covenant and mem- berjhip received in infancy, to variant dams when adult, it appear- ' eth, that the covenant and raemberihip received in infancy doth {till continue in adult age , and fo the purpofe of Che Synod is gained. But 2. faith the Reverend Author, *' It is mt proved by thofe texts % tc that when they were adult they did not enter tnto a new member (hip j J' rather the contrary appears by Deut. 26. 17,18. Anf. If fo, then they did every third Tear enter into a new mem- berfhip : for the Reverend Author conceives that what is faid to be done in Dent, 16. 17, 18. was done every thi 'dTenr^s before^?, ji. but who knows not that the fame perfons or people may many a time enter into covenant, or renew their covenant with God, and yet not thereby enter into fo many new memberfhip;. ? It feeros by Pjal. 50. f. where it is faid, They have made a covenant wth me by fieri- fice, that fo oft as facrifice was offered, fo oft there was a covenant made between God and them j and yet it will not follow, that at every time of facrificing there was an entring into a new member- ship: it may fuffice to fay, as the Synod doth, that at all fuch times there was aprogrefs in m ember ly duties* But why fhould we think that the Covenant in Deut. 1.6, was entring into a new Memberfhip ? The Reafon rendred, is this $ i and fo in Jtr.34* In Gen* 17 % these is covenanting by t8o] fend, and felling upon the fact -, in Nehem. 9« 3 8 there is cov~e^ canting £7 Writing and Sealing cf if, in 2 Chrou. !?.£/ Swtaritig Vfiih a loud voice, and by engaging, that whofoever fliould not do as is there promfed,fl)ouldbeput to death. Here we fee are various wayes of covenanting,- but (hall we fay that thefe do infer divers kinds of membership ? then it would follow, that if the fame perfons or people fhould divers times enter into Covenant , or renew their Covenant, and this fometimes in one of thefe waves, and fometimts in another, if z different form of covenanting do make a different kind of membetfhip, it would follow, that the fame perfons and people might many times over, again and again enter into a new kindoi membeiftijp; which we fuppoie none will affirm, and therefore this that is here faid will not hold : the thing for eflknce and Kind may be the fame, when the way and manner of doing may be various* Moreover covenanting taken for oar M in making or renewing the covenant, is not the form of membership ( this is but the inftru- mental efficient ) but covenant- intereft, or to be in covenant, is the formalnra'tooi mcmberfbip ( that is it which the Synod affirms pagm 24. ) and that is the immediate, a&aal, and proper portion of the children, as well as of the Parents. The third Argument of the Synod, is, From the Relation of bom Servants and S-ibjecls, by vsb.cn the Scripture frs fur \h the jt ate of chi!drenmtheCburch,Lerit.l5> 4*, 42. Ezek. 37*25. which relations ( as Jlmen knm ) do not xejufe w*h it fancy, but do con' tinue in adult -age : and hence it alfo follow, that one ffeciat end of member flip received in infancy, is >o leave perfons urJtr engagement tofervtce andfubjeflion to Chrift in his Church whin grown up, &c % pag. 27- 26. The Anfwerto this, is, " That the one of thefe Texts is typical^ (i figuring the tune of grace, whereby now Chrif} hath freed us from the X{ fervitudeof Sin and Satan, &C. the other Text is a 'Prophecy of the tf calling of the E let! nation of the Jews, and of the (late of the Church ** under tb<, New Jerufalem '. and therefore thefe do ninher of them fuit u the thiti^ in cjuefhon. dnf. But for the preferjt nothing appears to the contrary, but they they may be fuitable ; yet, if the thing it felf for which thofe 1 exts are alledged.be found and good, the Inference which the Sy- nod makes is (b alfo, though the Texts were not (o apt. For, if the children in the Church be in ftate as bom Servant* and Sub j: els to thrift, then this ftate and relation, and fo their memberfhip, doth not ceafe with infancy, but continues in adult age. And we hope the Reverend Author will not deny, but for ftate they are as born Servants: and Sut'ytls toChnfl, though he thirks the Texts quoted are not apt Proofs for it; but if the thing be not denied,the Argument of the Synod Hands good for the com nuance of their memberfhip. Grant them to be in the ftate of bom Servants and SubjMs in their infancy, and then it muft be granted, that this ftate continueth when they are adult, and fo their memberfhip doth not ceafe with their in- fancy : deny that their memberfhip comtnueth when adult,and then it muft be faid,either that their ftate in infancy is not as born Servants and Subjetls, or that fuch relations do ceafe with infancy. But for the Reverend Author, he exprefly grants, iC That one jpecialend of mem- "berflnp received in infancy, is to leave per fons under engagement to ,e fervicc and fubjeclton to Chrifl in his Church when grown up, when ** they are fittefl ]or it, and have mojl need of it, pag 43. which is the very fame that is here affirmed by the Synod : and doth not that hence follow which the Synod inferreth, That therefore their mem- her {hip did not ceafe with infancy, but doth ft:!l continue? It feems ta follow unavoidably : for how can they when adult, or grown up, be under engagement ta fervice and fubjcltnn, as the end of member- fhip received in infancy, if that memberfhip do not [hll continue, but together with their infancy be now pa (I and gone r If they be ftill tinder engagement, then their Covenant doth flill continue, and confe- quently their Memberfhip. " let, when all this is done, *n It her can the Parents nor the Church give grace unto the children, th^t when they become adult they may be spiri- tually ft fjr perfonal and immediate memberJJjip : and to bring them. tC into it with >ut fuch fitnefs vi (ibly, is to prophane the Ordinances, and *' to pollute the Lords Sanfluary, pag 44. slnf. It is true, nonecan give grace but God, who is the God of *U grace I but for bringing the adult perfoni fpoken of into member (h p, L v,e we conceive there is no fuch thing here intended by, the Synod, nor can be fpoken of in any propriety of fpeech concerning the perfons inqucftioni they being iucfa as. were' Members from i heir t- " ritual fitntfit but living in the breach of that Covenant, ere. Tbefe things we cannot fee how they can juftly be imputed to the perfons qualified as the Proposition exprefft-th, but they may ftill continue to be members, as not being culpable of any fuch things, as thefe here mention^, pun-Member them. Here alio itVnay be obferved, how the Reverend Author doth again acknowledge, " That the fins of adult perjons, who were >.a- Ci mitted in tnfancy, a f e a breach of that Covenant wwhisb ihcjwere l: then comprehended, and which left them under engagement unto fervice a and fubjeclion to Chnfl tn the Church: which fheweth that they are ftill in the Covenant, thoughnow they be adult j for otherwife, how could their (ins be breach of covenant I and if they be ftill in Covenant., then they ftill continue members, and their mem- berfhip did not ceafe with their infancy, which is the thing here af- firmed by the Synod. For that of Mfm, whofe membership is faid to cenfe by Defertwn, the Reverend Author may remember, that he hath more then once told us of invalidity of Proof from the Old Tejiameot \or things m Cojp'J-.imes : which Proofs, though we cannot (ay but they may be vaiid, yet w! ,y fhould himfelf ufe them jgainft us, (for this of Efim is ft\-m the Old Teltamer.t^ if his apprehenfion be right, that ju<.h Trodfs are not valid? Bat for the thing it lelf, of the c3S • m ° f enCe °f tne ^^ Argument for this fifth Propor- tion Where aUo was cotffidered that Text i Joh.2.19. whica is here allectged again: To wnich former place we refer the Reader j L i onely [8 4 ] onely adding thus much, thar the cefiationof member flip which the Synod here fpeaks of,is fuch ceflation as is ordinary Jo/ox. itEfatt'} were by his own acl alone , why may we not fay that there wasfomething in it extraordinary ? Though it is not any where faid that it was by his own atl: if any affirm that it was, it (lands upon them to prove it, for affrmantimcumbit probation And though it be not faid that the Church had any hand in it, yer negative Arguments in matter of Faft are not cogent, though in matters of Faith they be : but for matter of Fad, we know many things were done that are not writtet, J0h.2o.3o. & 21.25. ar) d therefore though this be not written, that there was any Church- proceedings againft Efaufor his departing from the Church, and therefore we do not fay there was; yet they that fay there was nor, mu&. prove there was not-, becaufe the meer not mentioning that there was, is no fufficient Proof that the re wot not : And for any farther Proof, that E fan's falling off from his Church- mecnberfliip was by his own atl alone ; any further Proof for this, then meerly the not exprefting of any Church-proceedings againft bim, wefindenone, The fifth Argument of the Synod for confirming this Particu- lar , That the perfons fpoken of do (till continue Members, is this : 'Becaufe otherwife a yerfon admitted a member, andfealed by Baptifm, not cafl out, nor deferring fo to be, may ( the (fhurch whereof he was, [till remaining ) become a Non-member, out of the Church, and of the unclean world ; which the Scripture actyiow- ledneih not. Whereto the anfwer in fum is this, "That at a Freemanschildeof not lcfmg his membership by the meer. not performing of L 3 W04C [*6 1 what might fit him far full Communion. 3 . If it were fo in all Corporations, that a Freemans ehilde doth hje bu Fretdomc when adult, if he do not then in his own perfon en- ter into the cowmen £*ga&fw cm j and if it were alfofo in the Church, that a Members ehilde fbould tofi bu Member pip when adult, if he do not then perlonally Covenant, (though this is more then we fee proved) yet if it were fo, We fee not how this can be prejudicial to the perfons fpoken of in u is fifth Piopofirion. For of them it is ex- prefly faid, that they do fvie>/y«lj own Jse Covenant before the Churchy and therein give up th'-wf elves and t bar children to the Lord 3 &c, and therefore though Freedome in a Corporation , and Memberihip in the Church , might be loft by not entrtng personally into the Common Engagement, and Covenant j yet, except we fhall fay ic may be loft, though this PerfonJl Engagement and Enirmg be performed and done, except we fhall fay this, we Cannot fay that the membership of the perfons .in queftion is loft at all, but doth ftilt continue, iiih they are fuchas do thus perfonally engage and Cove- nant. As for that Text, Rom. 2. 2f. // thot* be a breaker of the Laveffiy Circftmctfion is made no circttmc ft ' n, v. hich is here alledged again: we refer the Reader to what hath been faid touching this Text before in pug, 3 3 . Laftly, whereas the Reverend Author faith,*' Thofe Texts in Rom. " II. 16. i Cor. 7. 14.. Gen. 17. 7. are not applicable to the adult u verfons w cjttejhan, but onely to mftnti and children in minority- The Anfwer is, that the Synod doth not at all apply them to the adult perfons in queftion, and therefore it is a great miftake fo to think: but having faid, that thefe perfons are perfonaU* immediate^ and yet-cummmng Members, they do thence infer, that their children are therefore alio Members, in covenant, and holy, and confequenc- ly are the Submit; of Baytifm j which Inference and Confequence the Reverend Author we are perfwad-^d will not deny, if the ground thereof be good, Th it the 'T arenas m yuejlion are Members of the Chu-cby as the Synod apprehends that they are. And therefore although the Texts alledged be not applicable to the adult perlens in queftion, yet if they be applicable to fuch infants and little chil- dren tn,bers m A>.f, And yet the Propofition, in the very firft words of it, doth exprefiy declare, that what Church-priviledge is here mentioned, is not granted to fnch as are not Cburch-membe. s, but to Inch ai are : Such Church-members, faith the Synod, who, &c. their Children are to be Biptt^cd, So that though Church- privilcdges may not be granted to (uch who.«r* not Church-members, yet to the pcrfons here fpoken of, the Baptifm of their Children may be granted, without any fuch undue granting of Church- priviledcies, fich the Synod doth not fay thefe perfons are r.ot Church-members ; but doth esprefly fay they *re. All that can be faid againft thefe perfons, is, that they fuvenot aded according to the fifth Propofition : and yet it is (aid, they have been inevitably hindred therein, and h.tve given the £hnrch caufe in judgement of charity to look, at them as willing to have fo a&ed, and therefore having been Church-members rrom their birth or minority, how can the applying of Baptifm to their children , be the granting of a Church-priviledge to fuch as art not Church-memb-rs ? I f they had not been hindred from ading as in the fifth Proportion , but had indeed fo done, yet this is not the thing that would have made tbem members, they having been mem- bers afore; and though they be now adult, yet it hath been proved afore.inthe fifth Proportion, Arg% 6, Part* *« That then mt&ierfop ''.■■Jib b doth ft iR continue ; and therefore the granting of Church-priviledget to fuch as are not Church-members, may be yielded to be unwarrant- able, without any prejudice to the perfons here fpoken of, or to what the Synod here faith concerning them. And whereas the Reverend Author doth here lay down two In- ferences : ' I. 'that an ordinary Mimfler cannot orderly do an " atl of Office to j neb as are not regular and allaal tJMembers of the " vifible Church ; but, if he do, it will be ufurpation, 2. That the Sl Church may not receive into any priviledge of Chnrch~communiotf 9 "fuch as are not ailu^Uy in public^ Church-order, Thefe may both be granted, and yet what the Synod here faith not be at all infringed thereby. For, confidering that the perfons (poken of were Chnrch-members long ago, and have never fince been cut off or cafl out from that Relation, nor dejtrve any fuch matter ,\)Ut do fldl continue therein, as was (hewed in the fifth Pro pofition, there- fore we cannot fee how it can be any ufurpation in the tJMmifler to do alls of his office towards them, nor unlawful in the Church to re- ceive them to fuch a priviledge of Church-communion as is fpoken of 5 nay rather the perfons being and /till continuing A4ev,btrs,tht per- formance of the thing in queftion may feem to be fo fir from being ufurpation, ^ that the ne&led: thereof may be counted an unwar- rantable omiflion or tranfgrcflion. The firft Reafon of the Synod for confirming this Propofitjon, is, Becauje the mam foundation of the right of the childet» priviledge remains, viz. Gods Inftitution, and the force of his cove- nant carrying it to the Generations of fuch as are keepers of ibt covenant, i. e. not vifibly breakers of it, &c m Whereunto the Anfwer of the Reverend Author is, " That the " ^Parents of the children in ciueftim are vifibly breakers of the covenant, which vtAifealed to them by Baptifm in their Infancy , which obliged " them to covenant perfonallyfr themj elves and theirs, &c» p. 47,48. Anf But is this certain , that the Parents in queftion are vifibly breakers of the covenant } furethis, if it be affirmed, had need to ba foundly cleared. For either they be fuch as do perfonnlly own the cove- nant, being qualified With knowledge and bUmcltjs life, Sec. as in the fifth CC t 8J> ] fifth Propofition, or elfe if they have not jo ailed, tbey have been inevitably hmdred therein, as is faid in the iixth Propofition : and is it reafonable, that for all this they muft be counted vifibly breakers of the Covenant ? Are they fuch breakers of it, wbo do publukjy own it, and therein give up then-f elves and their children to the Lord, being not culpable for any Contrary pra&ice in their converfation ? or are they fuch brewers of it, who if they have not publicly afltd as aforefaid, the reafon bath been, becaufe they have been inevitably hmdred I we cannot fee that Rule or Reafon will allow or give war- rant for fuch apprehenfions. Put cafe a perfon who was born a Church-member, and hath been found in judgement, andunblame- able and commendable in his converfation all his dayes, but bath been, like Jofeph, (oldfor a ilave,and kept in bondage, fuppofe to the Turks,or others, for many a year : fuppofe alfo that after a time he be reftored to bis liberty, and thereupon do return homeward with his childe or children born to him in his exile and bondage? intending to prefent himfelf and his children to the Lord in the Church where he was born , but before he reach home, he dieth by the way \ this man is inevitably hmdred from entring into Covenant perlonally, though willing to have done u, and St for u : But will any Reafon or Charity permit to count this man a vifible breaker of the Covenant^ becaufe he did not personally enter thereinto ? we fuppofe this can- not be laid, he being inevitably hmdred from fo a&ing. YVhy then fhould the Parents in queftion be judged to be vifibly Covenant' breakers for not entring into Covenant perfonally, when it is ex- prefly faid they have herein been inevitably hmdred, though willing to have done it, if there had been opportunity ? For our parts, wc dare not judge them to be vifibly Cwenam- breakers, as not feeing any ground or warrant fo to do. The fecond Reafon of the Synod for confirming this fixth Propo- sition, is, Becaufe the Parents not doing what u required in the fifth Propofition, is through want of oppor (unity, which is not to be imputed as their guilt, Jo as to be abarre to the childes l l J rivi- ItUge* NowNvhat faith the Reverend Author unto this? Doth he deny M that I 9o 1 that itis want of opportunity that hinders the Parents from do : ng what is recuiredin the frth °rop >.fition ? No we do not Ice that hede- riech'this at all ? Oo'h he then fay, that though yam of '<,.,.■ p rtumty liindred, yet for all this w.,nt of bp-rtr;^ the not dwg, thoigh tbrpu^h thai want o{ opporiftmy, is neverthelelsa barre ro the chilcks Priviledge ? Not fo neither ; we do not finde that he fo faith, any more then the former : And theref ore what was laid in the former Rf.afon about being inevitably hmohtd,- may be applied .to this par- ticular far warn of opportunity, viz. "That fuch ml doing what is men- tioned in the fifh 'l J ropojiuun, qan be no. barre to the chddes c I J nvi- Udgc\ But if the Reverend Author faith nothing touching this want cf opportunity ■, which is the main thing which is mentioned by the Sy- nod in this their fecond Reafon, what then doth he fay in his An- fwer to this Reafon? That wihich he firft faith, is, " That it bath been already proved in u his Examining the fifth 'Proportion, Thn more is required to fit one " that is adult for Church- ft] ember [Lip, then is there exprejjed, viz: tc Faith in Chriflmade vifible to the Churchy without which they are not " re,iuhir s \j Church-members, Ar.f, But the Queftion here is not, Whither more be required to Member jhipj hen is expr(jjed in ihatTropofiiion^ J3Ut, Whether wani of opportunity in Parents to da what is thEre exprejjid, be a, jttft b'arre to the childes Pnviledgc, It is evident that this is the queftion here in band, whereto the Anfvverof the Synod is Negative, That this* want of omprfujutj is not a pfl b-^rre . But whecher it be .i ptfi barre* or be not, the Reverend, Author faith nothing at all to that, but fpeaks to another thing, That more is rtquind to Chu,ch-mtinbsr\h p then that Proportion doth exprefs : fo that the thing in queftion Teems- not.to be touched. Yet let us a little confider of this other whereto he leads us, and return back with him to the fifth Proportion. Concerning which, rirft,.here leems.to be a manifeft miftake con- cerning the fcope of that fit: h Pr^polition, which is not at all as is here intimated, whether wha is.thvreexp.ri fifed .be enough to fit one that is adult for Church-member flnp j but the fcope of it is plainly this, %q. (hew, Tuat fuch Church-members as were admitted in mmori'y, if they, 1 91 ] they he qualified as is there expreffed, may have their children 'Baptised: but for ftnefsfw Memk- flip, that Propofition doth not difcufs that Point at all, but exprefly fpesks of fuch as are Members already and wpre admitted long ago, even m their minority. As for that which is here fald concerning his Examining that fifth Proportion, we referre the Reader to' what hath been formerly there faid in Defence of that Proportion, Further, the Reverend Author faith, " That 'Baptifm admmftred cc by ordinary Offers to fuch ai art out of Cburck-ordtn, is profaned 5 " as Circuwcifi n was by the Shechemites, and would haze been by the " Ifhmaelites and Edomites, // it had been admimjlred to their ckil- " dr en, when their Paren's were net j-yned to the Church, or abode not " in it in the Families of Abraham, Iiaac and Jacob. A»f. Still this makes nothing againft adminiftring Baptifm to the children fpoken of in this fifth and fixth Propof. except it could be proved that their Parents are not m Church-order, For the Synod thinks, ihjt as they were admitted into Churck-memberfljip in tketr minority, fo they (iili continue therein-, and the contrary we have not ..vet feen proved. As for the Shahemttes, &c. Circumcifion ipHghtbe profiled when ad:niniftred to them, and yet Baptifm not fo, when adminiftred to the children inqueftion. For, if the former were not in the Church, yet tbefe are : and whereas the for" vner were vile and vicious in their lives, thele other are farre from any fuch thing ; and therefore there is no comparifon between the former, and thefe fpoken of, but a vaft difference. And we may addefurtber, That as there is difference between thofe Sheckemues and tie reft, and the perfons fpoken of, both in refpect of Church- rdanon tmd Gmvirfuiiln j lo in refped of this Lino, thefe are farre better then fundry that abode in the Family of 'Jacob, to whom he will not deny but Circumcifion was lawfully adminiftred. We maylnftancein Simeon and Levi, who committed that odious Ciu- elty and Blood- fhedding, for which their Father laid fuch a Curfe upon them a little afore his death, Gen,\g, And if Circumcifion was lawfully adminiftred to the children of tbefe, they abiding m the family oj Jacob, how can Baptifm lawfully be denied to the children in queilion, or be faid to be nrofaned when admimjiral to M 2 them} them] firh they are children of Parents who were once in the flurch of God, and were never cajf out, nor deferring any fuch thing, but do Jlill continue therein, and for life and converfation are farre from' any fuch Scandal and Grime as was found in the Sons of Jacobtfoit- faid. y and in Reuben, bimeun and Levi, but are much more innocent, yea commendable. So much for 'Dtfence of the fecond Reafonof the Synod for confirming this fixth Pro pofition, againft what the Reve- rend Author, in bis Anlwer thereto, faith in his Digrejjion, and turning back to the Proportion foregoing. • The third Reafon of the Synod for tViis Cxth Propofition,is,/>ttrf#/tf God accepteth that ^ when ike atlingrf it u hmdred; bat in pubhck. fervice, he doth not tC accept of that as done, vshuh is not done, Jo fi.rre as 10 bring them " into publicly Jl ate and order , whatever their dt fires and endeavours 11 have been. And he ir.ftanceth in one that definth to be a *JHi- ,£ mfi : r, and yet may not do the ails of that Office, afire he be in Office 3 tc and in fuch as define to joyn to the Church, but may not be received to *' the Sals * fore they be (0 pyntd. Whereto the anfwer is, Thttwhatis here faid is inefficient, as being not fuitable to the cafe in hand, which -is not concerning fuch as are out of [ bur chelate and order t is if eftpret afcer that ftate were enough to bring them into it, though their a&ual entring were bindrcd. For it is evident, that the Synod fpcaks not of fuch, but of fuch as are Church-members already, onely have been inevitably hmared fiom \uch atlmgs as are mentioned in the fifth Propclition i which adings are not at all fpoken o r for attaining Church- men ber- ftiip, for that ftate the Synod accounts that they have attained al- ready: hut the actings mentioned are clearly Ipoken of foe another M £ purpoie* [Hi purpofe, v»£. for the more orderly, clear, and edifying manner of adminiffration of baptilm to their children ; therrielves, though being in the ftate and order of Church-members, having not yeC been received to the Lords Supper. It is evident, that the Synod fpeaksof jackperfons, and of actings for fuck an tnd, viz. of per- fons already in Church-eftate, and acting for the end aforefaid j and here in this iixth Fropofirion of obtaining that end, though their actings, as aforefaid, have been inevitably kindred. Whereas the Reverend Author fp^aks of fucb as are not in Cwrch-flate and order ac all t though they do dfire ;t ; and of them he faith, that thefe de- fins are not [efficient for their admiffim unto Church-priviledges, when their aliud entrmg into Church-ftate is kindred : between which,and thofe fpoken of by the Synod, there is great difference; fo that if what he faith were granted, yet what is delivered by the Synod is nothing hindred thereby : but though deftre of office, or of Church' eftate> be not diffident for doing the duties of the one, or obtaining the priviledges of the other, when atlual emrwg into that office and ftate is kindred; yet when fuch as are in Church-efta'te already, do de- fire to act as in the fifth Proportion , but are ivevitabfy kindred from fo acting, what fhould hinder but they may have their children Bap- tized, asif they had fo act, d indeed? And why may not the in- ftanccsof Gods accepting of Abrahams offering his Son, of Davids btiildugthe Temple, and the other mentioned by the Synod, be fuffi- dent Proofs hereof? we fee nothing to the contrary but they may. Whereto may be added that in 2 Ckrw, 30. where the people that prepared t hi ir hearts to feel^ God, are accepted of God in iks c Phjfeover t tkottgk tkey were not cleaned according to the purification of tke S ancillary : yet whatever it was that kindred their dean (mg4 their preparing their hearts did imply that they did defjreit, and here- upon at the Prayer of //t yield but that they fhall have p*rtof ihefpo.l, as well as others that wsnt down to the hat tell j considering that it was not want of will, but want of ability that hindred their acting as others did : and He, as he was in other things, a man after Gods own heart, even fo he was [*5] was in this ; and they that would not have bad the will of thefe two- hundred acct p;ed, when their deed was lo inen'J-ly htndred, are called mtkta '/.^, a-d v en of Be.ul, By all which the Argument of the Synod is further confirmed and cleared, when they fay in this their third Reafon, that God accepts that us done in his ferv.ee, ta which there was a mamf eft dtfoe and endavom^ albeit the alh.n° of it yvere kindred* And, if Cjod accept th'fe as